A practical discourse concerning death by William Sherlock ...
         Sherlock, William, 1641?-1707.
      
       
         
           1689
        
      
       Approx. 408 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 180 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-05 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A59840
         Wing S3312
         ESTC R226804
         31355700
         ocm 31355700
         110611
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A59840)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 110611)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1753:3)
      
       
         
           
             A practical discourse concerning death by William Sherlock ...
             Sherlock, William, 1641?-1707.
          
           [7], 353 [i.e 352] p.
           
             Printed for W. Rogers ...,
             London :
             MDCLXXXIX [1689]
          
           
             Errata: p. [7].
             Error in paging: p. 352 numbered 353.
             Advertisement: p. 353 [sic].
             "Imprimatur, Z. Isham, R.P.D. Hen. Episc. Lond. à Sacris. Septemb. 11, 1689." -- p. [1]
             Reproduction of original in the Bodleian Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Death.
           Theology, Doctrinal -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2003-11 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-01 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-02 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-02 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           IMPRIMATUR
           ,
        
         
           
             
               Z.
               Isham
            
             ,
             R.
             P.
             D.
             Hen.
             Episc.
             Lond.
             à
             Sacris
             .
          
           
             
               Septemb.
               11
               ,
               1689.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           Practical
           Discourse
           CONCERNING
           DEATH
           .
           BY
           
             WILLIAM
             SHERLOCK
          
           ,
           D.
           D.
           Master
           of
           the
           TEMPLE
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           :
           Printed
           for
           
             W.
             Rogers
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Sun
           over
           against
           St.
           
           Dunstan's
           Church
           in
           Fleet-street
           .
           MDCLXXXIX
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           the
           Worshipful
           THE
           MASTERS
           
             of
             the
          
           BENCH
           ,
           And
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           
             Members
             of
             the
             two
             Honourable
             Societies
          
           OF
           THE
           TEMPLE
           .
        
         
           
             My
             much
             Honoured
             Friends
             ,
          
        
         
           ONE
           reason
           of
           Publishing
           this
           Plain
           Discourse
           is
           ,
           because
           I
           cannot
           now
           Preach
           to
           you
           ,
           as
           formerly
           I
           have
           done
           ,
           and
           have
           no
           other
           way
           left
           of
           discharging
           my
           Duty
           to
           You
           ,
           but
           by
           making
           the
           Press
           supply
           the
           place
           of
           the
           Pulpit
           .
           Part
           of
           this
           You
           have
           already
           heard
           ,
           and
           should
           have
           heard
           the
           rest
           ,
           had
           I
           enjoyed
           the
           same
           Liberty
           still
           ;
           which
           God
           restore
           to
           me
           again
           ,
           when
           He
           sees
           fit
           ,
           if
           not
           ,
           His
           will
           be
           done
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           only
           reason
           of
           this
           Dedication
           
           is
           ,
           to
           make
           this
           publick
           and
           thankful
           Acknowledgment
           (
           before
           I
           am
           forced
           from
           You
           ,
           if
           I
           must
           be
           so
           Unhappy
           )
           of
           Your
           Great
           Respects
           ,
           and
           many
           singular
           Favours
           to
           me
           ;
           which
           have
           been
           always
           so
           free
           and
           generous
           ,
           that
           they
           never
           gave
           time
           ,
           nor
           left
           any
           room
           for
           me
           to
           ask
           ;
           especially
           that
           obliging
           Welcome
           You
           gave
           me
           at
           my
           first
           coming
           ,
           I
           mean
           Your
           Present
           of
           a
           House
           ,
           which
           besides
           the
           Conveniencies
           and
           Pleasure
           of
           a
           Delightful
           Habitation
           ,
           has
           afforded
           me
           that
           ,
           which
           I
           value
           much
           more
           ,
           the
           frequent
           opportunities
           of
           Your
           Conversation
           .
        
         
           Though
           I
           am
           able
           to
           make
           You
           no
           better
           Return
           than
           Thanks
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           that
           Great
           MASTER
           ,
           whom
           I
           serve
           ,
           will
           ;
           and
           that
           GOD
           would
           multiply
           all
           Temporal
           and
           Spiritual
           Blessings
           on
           You
           ,
           is
           ,
           and
           always
           shall
           be
           ,
           the
           sincere
           and
           hearty
           Prayer
           of
           ,
        
         
           
             GENTLEMEN
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Most
             Obliged
             and
             Humble
             Servant
             ,
             W.
             Sherlock
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           .
        
         
           
             THe
             Introduction
             
               Page
               1
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
            
             The
             several
             Notions
             of
             Death
             ,
             and
             the
             Improvement
             of
             them
             4
             
               
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   I.
                
                 The
                 first
                 Notion
                 of
                 Death
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 our
                 leaving
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Improvement
                 of
                 it
                 6
              
               
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   II.
                
                 The
                 second
                 Notion
                 of
                 Death
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 our
                 putting
                 off
                 these
                 Bodies
                 35
              
               
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   III.
                
                 Death
                 considered
                 as
                 our
                 entrance
                 upon
                 a
                 new
                 and
                 unknown
                 State
                 of
                 Life
                 69
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
            
             Concerning
             the
             Certainty
             of
             our
             Death
             89
             
               
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   I.
                
                 A
                 Vindication
                 of
                 the
                 Iustice
                 and
                 Goodness
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 appointing
                 Death
                 for
                 all
                 Men
                 92
              
               
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   II.
                
                 How
                 to
                 improve
                 this
                 Consideration
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 certainly
                 die
                 110
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
            
             Concerning
             the
             time
             of
             our
             Death
             ,
             and
             the
             
             proper
             Improvement
             of
             it
             125
             
               
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   I.
                
                 That
                 the
                 general
                 Period
                 of
                 Humane
                 Life
                 is
                 fixt
                 and
                 determined
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 very
                 short
                 128
              
               
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   II.
                
                 What
                 little
                 reason
                 we
                 have
                 to
                 complain
                 of
                 the
                 Shortness
                 of
                 Humane
                 Life
                 184
              
               
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   III.
                
                 What
                 Use
                 to
                 make
                 of
                 the
                 fixt
                 Term
                 of
                 Humane
                 Life
                 144
              
               
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   IV.
                
                 What
                 Use
                 to
                 make
                 of
                 the
                 Shortness
                 of
                 Humane
                 Life
                 162
              
               
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   V.
                
                 The
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 circumstances
                 of
                 every
                 particular
                 Man's
                 Death
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 determined
                 by
                 an
                 Absolute
                 and
                 Unconditional
                 Decree
                 185
              
               
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   VI.
                
                 The
                 particular
                 time
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 die
                 ,
                 is
                 unknown
                 and
                 uncertain
                 to
                 us
                 196
              
               
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   VII
                
                 .
                 That
                 we
                 must
                 die
                 but
                 Once
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 Death
                 translates
                 us
                 to
                 an
                 unchangeable
                 State
                 ;
                 with
                 the
                 Improvement
                 of
                 it
                 234
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
            
             Concerning
             the
             Fear
             of
             Death
             ,
             and
             the
             Remedies
             against
             it
             328
          
           
             The
             Conclusion
             351
          
        
      
       
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           PAge
           130.
           l.
           8.
           for
           unreasonable
           read
           unanswerable
           .
           p.
           214.
           l.
           13.
           r.
           
             at
             present
          
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         A
         Practical
         Discourse
         CONCERNING
         DEATH
         .
      
       
         
           9
           Hebrews
           27.
           
        
         
           It
           is
           appointed
           for
           Men
           once
           to
           die
           .
        
      
       
         
           The
           INTRODUCTION
           .
        
         
           THere
           is
           not
           a
           more
           effectual
           way
           to
           revive
           the
           True
           Spirit
           of
           Christianity
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           than
           seriously
           to
           meditate
           on
           what
           we
           commonly
           call
           the
           four
           last
           things
           ;
           Death
           ,
           Judgment
           ,
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           Hell
           :
           For
           it
           is
           morally
           impossible
           men
           should
           live
           such
           careless
           lives
           ,
           should
           so
           wholly
           devote
           themselves
           to
           this
           World
           ,
           and
           the
           service
           of
           their
           Lusts
           ,
           should
           either
           
           cast
           off
           the
           fear
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           all
           reverence
           for
           his
           Laws
           ,
           or
           satisfie
           themselves
           with
           some
           cold
           and
           formal
           Devotions
           ,
           were
           they
           possest
           with
           a
           warm
           and
           constant
           sense
           of
           these
           things
           .
           For
           what
           manner
           of
           Men
           ought
           we
           to
           be
           ,
           who
           know
           that
           we
           must
           shortly
           die
           ,
           and
           come
           to
           Judgment
           ,
           and
           receive
           according
           to
           what
           we
           have
           done
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           good
           or
           evil
           ;
           either
           eternal
           Rewards
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           or
           eternal
           Punishments
           with
           the
           Devil
           and
           his
           Angels
           .
        
         
           That
           which
           first
           presents
           it self
           to
           our
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           the
           Subject
           of
           this
           following
           Treatise
           ,
           is
           Death
           ,
           a
           very
           terrible
           thing
           ,
           the
           very
           naming
           of
           which
           is
           apt
           to
           chill
           our
           Blood
           and
           Spirits
           ,
           and
           to
           draw
           a
           dark
           veil
           over
           all
           the
           Glories
           of
           this
           Life
           .
           And
           yet
           this
           is
           the
           condition
           of
           all
           Mankind
           ,
           we
           must
           as
           surely
           die
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           born
           :
           
             For
             it
             is
             appointed
             unto
             Men
             once
             to
             die
             .
          
           This
           is
           not
           the
           Original
           Law
           of
           our
           Nature
           ;
           for
           though
           Man
           was
           made
           of
           the
           dust
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           therefore
           was
           by
           nature
           Mortal
           ,
           (
           for
           that
           which
           is
           made
           of
           dust
           is
           by
           nature
           corruptible
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           resolved
           into
           dust
           again
           )
           yet
           had
           he
           not
           sinned
           ,
           he
           should
           never
           have
           died
           ;
           he
           should
           have
           
           been
           immortal
           by
           Grace
           ,
           and
           therefore
           had
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           Immortality
           ,
           the
           Tree
           of
           Life
           ,
           Planted
           in
           Paradise
           .
           But
           now
           
             by
             Man
             Sin
             entred
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             Death
             by
             Sin
             ,
             and
             so
             Death
             passed
             upon
             all
             Men
             ,
             for
             that
             all
             have
             sinned
             ,
          
           5
           Rom.
           12.
           and
           thus
           it
           is
           decreed
           and
           appointed
           by
           God
           by
           an
           irreversible
           Sentence
           ,
           
             dust
             thou
             art
             ,
             and
             unto
             dust
             thou
             shalt
             return
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           to
           improve
           this
           Meditation
           to
           the
           best
           advantage
           ,
           I
           shall
           1.
           
           Consider
           what
           Death
           is
           ,
           and
           what
           Wisdom
           that
           should
           teach
           us
           .
           2.
           
           The
           certainty
           of
           our
           Death
           ,
           that
           it
           
             is
             appointed
             unto
             Men
             once
             to
             die
             .
          
           3.
           
           The
           time
           of
           our
           death
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           once
           ,
           but
           when
           we
           know
           not
           .
           4.
           
           The
           natural
           fears
           and
           terrors
           of
           Death
           ,
           or
           our
           natural
           aversions
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           how
           they
           may
           be
           allayed
           and
           sweetned
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
          
           The
           several
           Notions
           of
           Death
           ,
           and
           the
           Improvement
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           WHat
           Death
           is
           ;
           and
           I
           shall
           consider
           three
           things
           in
           it
           .
           1.
           
           That
           it
           is
           our
           leaving
           this
           World.
           2.
           
           Our
           putting
           off
           these
           earthly
           Bodies
           .
           3.
           
           Our
           entrance
           into
           a
           New
           and
           Unknown
           state
           of
           Life
           ;
           for
           when
           we
           die
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           fall
           into
           nothing
           ,
           or
           into
           a
           profound
           sleep
           ,
           into
           a
           state
           of
           silence
           and
           insensibility
           till
           the
           Resurrection
           :
           But
           we
           only
           change
           our
           place
           ,
           and
           our
           dwelling
           ;
           we
           remove
           out
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           and
           leave
           our
           Bodies
           to
           sleep
           in
           the
           Earth
           till
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           but
           our
           Souls
           and
           Spirits
           live
           still
           in
           an
           invisible
           State.
           I
           shall
           not
           go
           about
           to
           prove
           these
           things
           ,
           but
           take
           it
           for
           granted
           ,
           that
           you
           all
           believe
           them
           :
           For
           that
           we
           leave
           this
           World
           ,
           and
           that
           our
           Bodies
           rot
           and
           putrifie
           in
           the
           Grave
           needs
           no
           proof
           ,
           for
           we
           see
           it
           with
           our
           eyes
           ;
           and
           that
           our
           Souls
           cannot
           die
           ,
           but
           are
           by
           nature
           Immortal
           ,
           has
           
           been
           the
           belief
           of
           all
           Mankind
           ;
           The
           Gods
           which
           the
           Heathens
           Worshipped
           ,
           were
           most
           of
           them
           no
           other
           but
           dead
           Men
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           did
           believe
           ,
           that
           the
           Soul
           survived
           the
           Funeral
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           or
           they
           could
           never
           have
           made
           Gods
           of
           them
           :
           Nay
           ,
           there
           is
           such
           a
           strong
           sense
           of
           Immortality
           imprinted
           on
           our
           natures
           ,
           that
           very
           few
           Men
           ,
           how
           much
           soever
           they
           have
           debauched
           their
           natural
           Sentiments
           ,
           can
           wholly
           deliver
           themselves
           from
           the
           fears
           of
           another
           World.
           But
           we
           have
           a
           more
           sure
           Word
           of
           Prophesie
           than
           this
           ;
           Since
           
             Life
             and
             Immortality
             is
             now
             brought
             to
             light
             by
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           For
           this
           is
           so
           plainly
           taught
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           no
           Man
           ,
           who
           believes
           that
           ,
           needs
           any
           other
           proof
           .
           My
           business
           therefore
           only
           shall
           be
           to
           show
           you
           ,
           how
           such
           thoughts
           as
           these
           should
           affect
           our
           minds
           :
           What
           that
           Wisdom
           is
           ,
           which
           the
           thoughts
           of
           Death
           will
           naturally
           teach
           us
           ;
           how
           that
           Man
           ought
           to
           live
           ,
           who
           knows
           ,
           that
           he
           must
           die
           ,
           and
           leave
           his
           Body
           behind
           him
           to
           rot
           in
           the
           Grave
           ,
           and
           go
           himself
           into
           a
           new
           World
           of
           Spirits
           .
        
         
           
           
             
               SECT
               .
               I.
            
             The
             first
             Notion
             of
             Death
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             our
             ,
             leaving
             this
             World
             ,
             with
             the
             improvement
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             FIrst
             then
             let
             us
             consider
             Death
             only
             as
             our
             leaving
             this
             World
             :
             a
             very
             delightful
             place
             you
             'l
             say
             ,
             especially
             when
             our
             circumstances
             are
             easie
             and
             prosperous
             ;
             here
             a
             Man
             finds
             whatever
             he
             most
             naturally
             loves
             ,
             whatever
             he
             takes
             pleasure
             in
             ;
             the
             supply
             of
             all
             his
             wants
             ,
             the
             gratification
             of
             all
             his
             senses
             ,
             whatever
             an
             earthly
             creature
             can
             wish
             for
             or
             desire
             ;
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             few
             Men
             know
             any
             other
             happiness
             ,
             much
             less
             any
             thing
             above
             it
             ;
             they
             feel
             what
             strikes
             upon
             their
             senses
             ;
             this
             they
             think
             a
             real
             and
             substantial
             good
             ,
             but
             as
             for
             more
             pure
             and
             intellectual
             joys
             ,
             they
             know
             no
             more
             what
             to
             make
             of
             them
             ,
             than
             of
             Ghosts
             and
             Spirits
             ;
             they
             account
             them
             thin
             vanishing
             things
             ,
             and
             wonder
             what
             Men
             mean
             who
             talk
             so
             much
             of
             them
             :
             Nay
             good
             Men
             themselves
             are
             apt
             to
             be
             too
             much
             pleased
             with
             this
             World
             ,
             while
             they
             are
             easy
             here
             ;
             something
             
             else
             is
             necessary
             to
             wean
             them
             from
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             cure
             their
             fondness
             of
             it
             ,
             besides
             the
             thoughts
             of
             dying
             ,
             which
             makes
             the
             Sufferings
             and
             Afflictions
             and
             Disappointments
             of
             this
             Life
             ,
             so
             necessary
             for
             the
             best
             of
             Men.
             This
             is
             one
             thing
             which
             makes
             the
             thoughts
             of
             Death
             so
             terrible
             ;
             Men
             think
             themselves
             very
             well
             as
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             most
             Men
             think
             that
             they
             cannot
             be
             better
             ,
             and
             therefore
             very
             few
             are
             desirous
             of
             a
             change
             :
             Extream
             miseries
             may
             conquer
             the
             love
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             some
             few
             Divine
             Souls
             may
             long
             with
             St.
             Paul
             to
             be
             dissolved
             and
             to
             be
             with
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             best
             of
             all
             ,
             but
             this
             World
             is
             a
             beloved
             place
             to
             the
             generality
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             and
             that
             makes
             it
             a
             very
             troublesom
             thing
             to
             leave
             it
             :
             whereas
             did
             we
             rightly
             consider
             this
             matter
             ,
             it
             would
             rectifie
             our
             mistakes
             about
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             teach
             us
             how
             to
             value
             and
             how
             to
             use
             them
             .
             For
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             we
             must
             leave
             this
             World
             ,
             how
             valuable
             soever
             these
             things
             are
             in
             themselves
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             so
             valuable
             to
             us
             .
             For
             besides
             the
             intrinsick
             worth
             of
             things
             ,
             there
             is
             somthing
             more
             required
             to
             engage
             the
             Affections
             of
             Wise
             Men.
             viz.
             Propriety
             and
             a
             secure
             Enjoyment
             .
             What
             is
             not
             our
             own
             ,
             we
             may
             admire
             if
             it
             be
             
             Excellent
             ,
             but
             cannot
             dote
             on
             ;
             and
             what
             is
             worth
             having
             ,
             increases
             or
             decreases
             in
             value
             proportionably
             to
             the
             length
             and
             certainty
             of
             its
             continuance
             ,
             what
             we
             cannot
             enjoy
             is
             nothing
             to
             us
             ,
             how
             excellent
             soever
             it
             be
             ,
             and
             to
             enjoy
             it
             but
             a
             little
             while
             ,
             is
             next
             to
             not
             enjoying
             it
             ,
             for
             we
             cannot
             enjoy
             it
             always
             ;
             and
             such
             things
             cannot
             be
             called
             our
             own
             ,
             and
             this
             shows
             us
             ,
             what
             value
             we
             ought
             to
             set
             upon
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             in
             it
             ;
             e'en
             just
             so
             much
             as
             upon
             things
             that
             are
             not
             our
             own
             ,
             and
             which
             we
             cannot
             keep
             .
          
           
             We
             use
             indeed
             to
             call
             things
             our
             own
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             a
             legal
             title
             to
             ,
             which
             no
             Man
             can
             by
             Law
             or
             Justice
             deprive
             us
             of
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             the
             only
             property
             we
             can
             have
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             a
             property
             against
             all
             other
             human
             claims
             ;
             but
             nothing
             which
             can
             be
             taken
             from
             us
             ,
             nothing
             which
             we
             must
             leave
             ,
             is
             properly
             our
             own
             ;
             for
             in
             a
             strict
             sense
             nothing
             is
             our
             own
             but
             what
             is
             Essential
             ,
             either
             to
             our
             Being
             or
             to
             our
             Happiness
             .
             Creatures
             are
             Proprietors
             of
             nothing
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             as
             of
             themselves
             ,
             for
             we
             are
             his
             who
             made
             us
             ,
             and
             who
             may
             unmake
             us
             again
             when
             he
             pleases
             ;
             but
             yet
             there
             are
             some
             things
             proper
             to
             our
             natures
             ,
             
             and
             that
             is
             all
             the
             natural
             propriety
             ;
             we
             have
             ;
             but
             what
             is
             thus
             proper
             to
             us
             we
             cannot
             be
             deprived
             of
             without
             ceasing
             to
             be
             ,
             or
             being
             miserable
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             proves
             that
             the
             things
             of
             this
             World
             are
             not
             our
             own
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             proper
             and
             peculiar
             to
             our
             natures
             ,
             though
             they
             are
             necessary
             to
             this
             present
             state
             of
             Life
             :
             While
             we
             live
             here
             we
             want
             them
             ,
             but
             when
             we
             leave
             this
             World
             we
             must
             live
             without
             them
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             happy
             without
             them
             too
             :
             There
             is
             a
             great
             agreeableness
             between
             the
             things
             of
             this
             World
             and
             an
             Earthly
             nature
             ,
             they
             are
             a
             great
             support
             and
             comfort
             to
             us
             in
             this
             mortal
             state
             ;
             and
             therefore
             while
             we
             live
             in
             this
             World
             we
             may
             value
             the
             enjoyments
             of
             it
             ,
             for
             the
             ease
             and
             conveniencies
             of
             Life
             ;
             but
             we
             must
             neither
             call
             this
             Life
             nor
             any
             enjoyments
             of
             it
             our
             own
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             short
             and
             perishing
             ;
             we
             are
             here
             but
             as
             Travellers
             in
             an
             Inn
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             our
             Home
             and
             Country
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             our
             Portion
             and
             Inheritance
             but
             a
             moveable
             and
             changeable
             Scene
             ,
             which
             is
             entertaining
             at
             present
             ,
             but
             cannot
             last
             .
             Let
             us
             then
             consider
             ,
             how
             we
             ought
             to
             value
             such
             things
             as
             these
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             it
             as
             plain
             and
             self-evident
             as
             I
             can
             ,
             I
             shall
             put
             some
             easie
             and
             familiar
             Cases
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             Suppose
             you
             were
             a
             Travelling
             through
             a
             very
             delightful
             Country
             ,
             where
             you
             met
             with
             all
             the
             Pleasures
             and
             Conveniencies
             of
             Life
             ,
             but
             knew
             ,
             that
             you
             must
             not
             tarry
             there
             ,
             but
             only
             pass
             through
             it
             ;
             would
             you
             think
             it
             reasonable
             to
             set
             your
             Affections
             so
             much
             upon
             it
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             it
             uneasie
             to
             you
             to
             leave
             it
             ?
             And
             shall
             we
             then
             grow
             so
             fond
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             which
             we
             must
             only
             pass
             thorough
             ,
             where
             we
             have
             no
             abiding
             City
             ,
             as
             to
             enslave
             our selves
             to
             the
             Lusts
             and
             Pleasures
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             carry
             out
             of
             this
             World
             such
             a
             Passion
             for
             it
             ,
             as
             shall
             make
             us
             miserable
             in
             the
             next
             :
             For
             tho'
             Death
             will
             separate
             us
             from
             this
             World
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             sure
             that
             it
             will
             cure
             our
             Earthly
             Passions
             ;
             we
             may
             still
             find
             the
             torment
             of
             Sensual
             Appetites
             ,
             when
             all
             Sensual
             Objects
             are
             removed
             :
             This
             was
             all
             the
             Purgatory-fire
             St.
             Austin
             could
             think
             of
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             loved
             this
             World
             too
             much
             here
             ,
             though
             otherwise
             innocent
             and
             vertuous
             Men
             ,
             should
             be
             punished
             with
             fruitless
             desires
             and
             hankerings
             after
             this
             World
             in
             the
             next
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             mixt
             torment
             of
             desire
             and
             despair
             .
             For
             though
             indeed
             it
             is
             only
             living
             in
             these
             Bodies
             ,
             which
             betrays
             the
             Soul
             to
             such
             Earthly
             Affections
             ,
             yet
             when
             the
             impression
             is
             
             once
             made
             ,
             and
             is
             strong
             and
             vigorous
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             sure
             that
             merely
             putting
             off
             these
             Bodies
             will
             cure
             it
             ;
             as
             we
             see
             Age
             it self
             in
             Old
             Sinners
             does
             not
             cure
             the
             wantonness
             of
             Desire
             ,
             when
             the
             Body
             is
             effaete
             and
             languid
             ;
             and
             this
             I
             should
             think
             were
             Reason
             enough
             to
             convince
             every
             Man
             ,
             who
             considers
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             not
             to
             live
             here
             always
             ,
             how
             much
             it
             concerns
             him
             not
             to
             grow
             over-fond
             of
             present
             things
             ;
             for
             to
             contract
             an
             eternal
             Passion
             for
             what
             we
             cannot
             always
             enjoy
             ,
             must
             needs
             make
             us
             miserable
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             then
             we
             must
             not
             entertain
             a
             fondness
             for
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             we
             cannot
             keep
             ,
             let
             us
             in
             the
             next
             place
             consider
             ,
             how
             we
             must
             use
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             but
             a
             present
             and
             momentary
             possession
             of
             ;
             for
             use
             is
             apt
             to
             beget
             a
             fondness
             .
             Suppose
             then
             again
             ,
             that
             in
             your
             Travels
             abroad
             ,
             you
             pass
             through
             such
             a
             delightful
             Country
             ,
             what
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             prevents
             your
             fondness
             ,
             but
             only
             considering
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             not
             at
             home
             ,
             that
             you
             must
             not
             always
             see
             and
             enjoy
             what
             you
             now
             do
             ;
             and
             therefore
             all
             the
             fine
             things
             you
             meet
             with
             ,
             you
             rather
             look
             upon
             as
             curiosities
             to
             be
             remarked
             in
             story
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             tried
             by
             way
             of
             experiment
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             used
             for
             
             present
             necessity
             ,
             than
             as
             such
             things
             which
             are
             to
             be
             enjoyed
             ,
             which
             you
             know
             they
             are
             not
             :
             And
             did
             we
             use
             the
             World
             thus
             ,
             we
             should
             never
             grow
             over
             fond
             of
             it
             .
             Those
             ,
             
               who
               Marry
               would
               be
               as
               though
               they
               Married
               not
               ,
               and
               those
               who
               weep
               ,
               as
               though
               they
               wept
               not
               ;
               and
               those
               who
               rejoyce
               ,
               as
               though
               they
               rejoyced
               not
               ,
               and
               those
               who
               use
               this
               World
               ,
               as
               not
               abusing
               it
               ,
               because
               the
               fashion
               of
               this
               World
               passeth
               away
               :
            
             The
             World
             it self
             will
             not
             last
             long
             ,
             though
             it
             will
             outlast
             us
             ,
             but
             we
             are
             to
             continue
             here
             so
             little
             a
             while
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             call
             it
             our
             home
             ,
             or
             to
             place
             our
             enjoyment
             in
             it
             :
             It
             is
             an
             old
             and
             a
             good
             distinction
             ,
             that
             some
             things
             are
             only
             for
             use
             ,
             and
             somethings
             for
             enjoyment
             .
             The
             first
             we
             value
             only
             for
             their
             use
             ,
             the
             second
             we
             account
             our
             happiness
             .
             Now
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             what
             is
             transient
             and
             momentary
             can
             be
             only
             for
             use
             ,
             for
             Man
             is
             a
             miserable
             Creature
             ,
             if
             what
             is
             his
             happiness
             ,
             be
             not
             lasting
             ;
             and
             a
             very
             foolish
             Creature
             if
             he
             places
             his
             happiness
             in
             what
             is
             not
             lasting
             .
             Now
             this
             should
             make
             a
             vast
             difference
             in
             our
             affections
             to
             things
             .
             We
             cannot
             blame
             any
             Man
             who
             lets
             loose
             his
             affections
             upon
             that
             which
             is
             his
             happiness
             ;
             for
             
             there
             neither
             can
             nor
             ought
             to
             be
             any
             bounds
             set
             to
             our
             desires
             or
             enjoyment
             of
             our
             true
             happiness
             ;
             but
             what
             we
             account
             only
             for
             use
             ,
             we
             have
             no
             farther
             concernment
             for
             ,
             but
             only
             as
             it
             is
             of
             use
             to
             us
             ;
             and
             this
             confines
             our
             desires
             and
             affections
             to
             its
             use
             ;
             and
             were
             this
             the
             measure
             of
             our
             love
             to
             present
             things
             as
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             we
             could
             not
             err
             ,
             nor
             entertain
             any
             troublesom
             or
             vicious
             passion
             for
             them
             :
             As
             for
             instance
             ;
             What
             is
             the
             natural
             use
             of
             eating
             and
             drinking
             but
             to
             repair
             the
             decays
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             preserve
             our
             Bodies
             in
             health
             and
             vigour
             ?
             Now
             as
             great
             delicacies
             ,
             and
             curiosities
             ,
             as
             there
             are
             in
             nature
             both
             of
             Food
             and
             Liquors
             ,
             if
             Men
             valued
             them
             only
             for
             their
             use
             ,
             they
             would
             never
             be
             guilty
             of
             excess
             ,
             nor
             grow
             so
             fond
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             made
             only
             to
             eat
             and
             drink
             ,
             and
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             differences
             of
             Tasts
             .
             To
             value
             things
             for
             their
             use
             ,
             is
             to
             value
             them
             no
             farther
             than
             they
             are
             useful
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             the
             only
             value
             which
             is
             due
             to
             things
             which
             we
             must
             leave
             ;
             for
             they
             can
             be
             only
             for
             present
             use
             :
             But
             when
             we
             come
             to
             place
             our
             happiness
             ,
             as
             all
             sensual
             Men
             do
             ,
             in
             things
             which
             were
             designed
             only
             for
             our
             use
             ;
             it
             both
             makes
             us
             extravagant
             in
             the
             use
             
             of
             them
             ,
             [
             which
             often
             proves
             a
             great
             mischief
             to
             us
             in
             this
             World
             ;
             ]
             and
             creates
             such
             an
             unnatural
             passion
             for
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             cannot
             answer
             ,
             which
             makes
             them
             vain
             and
             empty
             and
             unsatisfactory
             while
             we
             have
             them
             ,
             and
             fills
             us
             with
             vexation
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             restlesness
             of
             a
             furious
             passion
             and
             appetite
             when
             we
             want
             them
             ;
             as
             we
             must
             do
             at
             one
             time
             or
             other
             ,
             either
             before
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             sure
             when
             we
             leave
             this
             World.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Let
             us
             suppose
             again
             ,
             that
             in
             our
             passage
             through
             Forreign
             Countries
             ,
             where
             we
             are
             not
             to
             stay
             long
             ,
             we
             should
             not
             meet
             with
             all
             those
             necessaries
             and
             conveniencies
             of
             Life
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             at
             home
             ;
             that
             the
             Country
             is
             barren
             ,
             the
             way
             rough
             and
             mountainous
             ;
             the
             Road
             infested
             with
             Thieves
             and
             Robbers
             ,
             but
             without
             any
             convenient
             reception
             for
             Travellers
             ;
             the
             People
             rude
             and
             Barbarous
             ,
             and
             Insolent
             to
             Strangers
             :
             will
             a
             Wise
             Man
             be
             over-solicitous
             about
             such
             hardships
             as
             these
             in
             Travelling
             ?
             Does
             he
             not
             comfort
             himself
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             not
             to
             stay
             there
             ,
             that
             this
             will
             not
             last
             long
             ;
             that
             these
             difficulties
             will
             only
             recommend
             his
             own
             Country
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             make
             him
             hasten
             home
             again
             ,
             where
             he
             shall
             remember
             with
             pleasure
             ,
             what
             is
             now
             uneasy
             and
             troublesom
             ?
          
           
           
             And
             is
             there
             not
             as
             much
             reason
             for
             Christians
             to
             bear
             all
             the
             Evils
             and
             Casualties
             and
             Sufferings
             of
             this
             Life
             with
             an
             equal
             mind
             ,
             remembring
             that
             they
             are
             not
             to
             stay
             always
             here
             ?
             That
             this
             Life
             is
             but
             their
             Pilgrimage
             ,
             they
             are
             from
             home
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             expect
             the
             usage
             ,
             which
             Strangers
             and
             Travellers
             ordinarily
             meet
             with
             :
             That
             they
             are
             not
             to
             live
             here
             always
             ,
             is
             a
             sufficient
             proof
             ,
             that
             their
             happiness
             does
             not
             consist
             in
             present
             things
             ,
             and
             then
             if
             they
             can
             make
             a
             shift
             ,
             though
             it
             may
             be
             it
             is
             a
             hard
             shift
             ,
             to
             pass
             through
             this
             World
             ,
             the
             scene
             will
             be
             altered
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             find
             a
             kinder
             reception
             in
             the
             next
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Foundation
             of
             Contentment
             in
             all
             Conditions
             ,
             and
             of
             Patience
             under
             Sufferings
             ,
             that
             Death
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             far
             off
             ,
             when
             it
             removes
             us
             out
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             will
             remove
             us
             from
             all
             the
             Sufferings
             of
             it
             :
             And
             why
             should
             we
             not
             bear
             up
             with
             the
             courage
             and
             resolution
             of
             Travellers
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ;
             when
             we
             have
             home
             ,
             a
             Peaceful
             and
             Eternal
             home
             in
             our
             prospect
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Once
             more
             ,
             to
             conclude
             this
             Argument
             :
             Suppose
             a
             Man
             in
             his
             Travels
             through
             a
             Forreign
             Country
             ,
             should
             be
             commanded
             immediately
             to
             leave
             the
             
             Country
             ,
             unless
             he
             would
             forswear
             ever
             returning
             to
             his
             own
             Country
             again
             .
             Would
             not
             a
             wise
             Man
             consider
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             had
             not
             been
             commanded
             to
             leave
             that
             Country
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             intend
             to
             have
             staid
             long
             in
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             would
             be
             an
             unaccountable
             folly
             and
             madness
             in
             him
             ,
             to
             abjure
             his
             own
             Country
             ,
             where
             his
             Father
             and
             Kindred
             and
             Inheritance
             is
             ,
             only
             to
             gratifie
             his
             curiosity
             in
             staying
             a
             little
             longer
             there
             .
             And
             can
             we
             then
             think
             it
             a
             hard
             command
             (
             when
             we
             know
             we
             must
             shortly
             die
             ,
             and
             leave
             this
             World
             ,
             that
             whether
             we
             will
             or
             no
             ,
             we
             cannot
             stay
             long
             in
             it
             )
             to
             sacrifice
             our
             very
             Lives
             ,
             rather
             than
             renounce
             our
             hopes
             of
             Heaven
             and
             a
             better
             Life
             :
             When
             we
             know
             that
             we
             must
             leave
             this
             World
             ;
             what
             does
             it
             signifie
             to
             die
             a
             little
             sooner
             than
             it
             may
             be
             in
             the
             course
             of
             nature
             we
             should
             ,
             to
             obtain
             an
             immortal
             Life
             ?
             To
             go
             to
             that
             Blessed
             Jesus
             ,
             who
             lived
             in
             this
             World
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             died
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             is
             ready
             to
             receive
             us
             into
             that
             Blessed
             Place
             where
             he
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             behold
             his
             Glory
             .
             I
             am
             sure
             it
             is
             a
             very
             foolish
             thing
             for
             a
             Man
             ,
             who
             must
             die
             to
             forfeit
             an
             immortal
             Life
             ,
             to
             reprieve
             a
             mortal
             and
             perishing
             Life
             for
             some
             few
             years
             .
          
           
           
             II.
             As
             Death
             ,
             which
             is
             our
             leaving
             this
             World
             ,
             proves
             that
             these
             present
             things
             are
             not
             very
             valuable
             to
             us
             ,
             so
             it
             proves
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             the
             most
             valuable
             things
             in
             their
             own
             natures
             ;
             though
             we
             were
             to
             enjoy
             them
             always
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             but
             a
             very
             mean
             and
             imperfect
             state
             in
             comparison
             of
             that
             better
             Life
             ,
             which
             is
             reserved
             for
             good
             Men
             in
             the
             next
             World.
             For
             1.
             
             It
             is
             congruous
             to
             the
             Divine
             Wisdom
             and
             Goodness
             ,
             that
             the
             best
             things
             should
             be
             the
             most
             lasting
             .
             Wisdom
             dictates
             this
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             no
             more
             than
             to
             give
             the
             preference
             to
             those
             things
             which
             are
             best
             .
             The
             longest
             continuance
             gives
             a
             natural
             preference
             to
             things
             ;
             we
             always
             value
             those
             things
             most
             ,
             which
             we
             shall
             enjoy
             longest
             ,
             and
             therefore
             to
             give
             the
             longest
             duration
             to
             the
             worst
             things
             ,
             is
             to
             set
             the
             greatest
             value
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             teach
             mankind
             to
             prefer
             them
             before
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             better
             .
             What
             we
             value
             most
             ,
             we
             desire
             to
             enjoy
             longest
             ,
             and
             were
             it
             in
             our
             power
             ,
             we
             would
             make
             such
             things
             the
             most
             lasting
             ;
             which
             shows
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             natural
             sense
             of
             mankind
             ,
             that
             the
             best
             things
             deserve
             to
             continue
             longest
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             need
             not
             doubt
             ,
             but
             that
             
             infinite
             Wisdom
             ,
             which
             made
             the
             World
             ,
             has
             proportioned
             the
             continuance
             of
             things
             to
             their
             true
             worth
             .
             And
             if
             God
             have
             made
             the
             best
             things
             the
             most
             lasting
             ,
             then
             the
             next
             World
             in
             its
             own
             intrinsick
             nature
             is
             as
             much
             better
             then
             this
             World
             ,
             as
             it
             will
             last
             longer
             .
             For
             this
             is
             most
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Divine
             Goodness
             too
             ,
             and
             Gods
             love
             to
             his
             Creatures
             ,
             that
             what
             is
             their
             greatest
             and
             truest
             happiness
             should
             be
             most
             lasting
             .
             For
             if
             God
             have
             made
             Man
             capable
             of
             different
             degrees
             and
             states
             of
             happiness
             ,
             of
             living
             in
             this
             World
             and
             in
             the
             next
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             expression
             of
             more
             perfect
             goodness
             (
             as
             it
             is
             most
             for
             the
             happiness
             of
             his
             Creatures
             )
             that
             the
             most
             perfect
             state
             of
             happiness
             should
             last
             the
             longest
             ;
             for
             the
             more
             perfectly
             happy
             we
             are
             ,
             the
             more
             do
             we
             experience
             the
             Divine
             Goodness
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             the
             most
             perfectly
             happy
             ,
             who
             has
             the
             longest
             enjoyment
             of
             the
             best
             things
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             seems
             most
             agreeable
             also
             to
             the
             Divine
             Wisdom
             and
             Goodness
             ,
             that
             where
             God
             makes
             such
             a
             vast
             change
             in
             the
             state
             of
             his
             Creatures
             ,
             as
             to
             remove
             them
             from
             this
             World
             to
             the
             next
             ,
             the
             last
             state
             should
             be
             the
             most
             perfect
             and
             happy
             .
             I
             speak
             now
             of
             such
             Creatures
             ,
             
             as
             God
             designs
             for
             happiness
             ,
             for
             the
             reason
             alters
             where
             he
             intends
             to
             punish
             .
             But
             where
             God
             intends
             to
             do
             good
             to
             Creatures
             ,
             it
             seems
             a
             very
             improper
             method
             to
             translate
             them
             from
             a
             more
             perfect
             and
             happy
             to
             a
             less
             happy
             state
             .
             Every
             abatement
             of
             Happiness
             is
             a
             degree
             of
             Punishment
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             those
             Men
             are
             very
             sensible
             of
             ,
             who
             have
             enjoyed
             a
             more
             perfect
             Happiness
             :
             And
             therefore
             we
             may
             certainly
             conclude
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             not
             remove
             good
             Men
             out
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             were
             this
             the
             happiest
             place
             .
          
           
             Yes
             ,
             you
             'l
             say
             ,
             Death
             is
             the
             Punishment
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             a
             Punishment
             to
             be
             removed
             out
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             which
             spoils
             that
             Argument
             ,
             that
             this
             World
             is
             not
             the
             happiest
             place
             ,
             because
             God
             removes
             good
             Men
             out
             of
             it
             :
             For
             this
             is
             the
             effect
             of
             that
             curse
             ,
             which
             was
             entailed
             on
             Mankind
             for
             the
             sin
             of
             
               Adam
               ,
               dust
               thou
               art
               ,
               and
               to
               dust
               thou
               shalt
               return
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             I
             grant
             ,
             Death
             ,
             as
             it
             signifies
             a
             separation
             of
             Soul
             and
             Body
             ,
             and
             the
             death
             of
             both
             ,
             which
             was
             included
             in
             that
             Curse
             ,
             was
             a
             Curse
             and
             a
             Punishment
             ,
             but
             not
             as
             it
             signifies
             leaving
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             living
             in
             the
             next
             .
          
           
             We
             have
             some
             reason
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             
             though
             Man
             should
             never
             have
             died
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             not
             sinned
             ,
             yet
             he
             should
             not
             always
             have
             lived
             in
             this
             World.
             Human
             nature
             was
             certainly
             made
             for
             greater
             things
             than
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             sense
             :
             It
             is
             capable
             of
             nobler
             advancements
             ;
             it
             is
             related
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             World
             of
             Spirits
             :
             and
             therefore
             it
             seems
             more
             likely
             ,
             that
             had
             Man
             continued
             innocent
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             constant
             exercise
             of
             Wisdom
             and
             Vertue
             improved
             his
             faculties
             ,
             and
             raised
             himself
             above
             this
             body
             ,
             and
             grown
             up
             into
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             and
             Life
             ,
             after
             a
             long
             and
             happy
             life
             here
             ,
             he
             should
             have
             been
             translated
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             Enoch
             and
             Elias
             were
             without
             dying
             .
             For
             had
             all
             Men
             continued
             innocent
             ,
             and
             lived
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             and
             propagated
             their
             kind
             ,
             this
             little
             spot
             of
             Earth
             had
             many
             Ages
             since
             been
             over-peopled
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             have
             subsisted
             without
             transplanting
             some
             Colonies
             of
             the
             most
             Divine
             and
             Purified
             Souls
             into
             the
             other
             World.
             
          
           
             But
             however
             that
             be
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             being
             removed
             out
             of
             this
             World
             and
             living
             in
             Heaven
             is
             not
             the
             Curse
             :
             This
             fallen
             Man
             had
             no
             right
             to
             ;
             for
             he
             ,
             who
             by
             Sin
             had
             forfeited
             an
             earthly
             Paradise
             ,
             could
             not
             hereby
             gain
             a
             Title
             to
             Heaven
             .
             
               Eternal
               Life
               is
               the
               gift
               of
            
             
             
               God
               through
               Iesus
               Christ
               our
               Lord
               ,
            
             it
             is
             the
             reward
             of
             good
             Men
             ,
             of
             a
             well
             spent
             life
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             of
             our
             Faith
             and
             Patience
             in
             doing
             and
             suffering
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ;
             it
             is
             our
             last
             and
             final
             State
             ,
             where
             we
             shall
             live
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             Argument
             is
             still
             good
             ,
             that
             this
             World
             cannot
             be
             the
             happiest
             place
             ,
             for
             then
             Heaven
             could
             not
             be
             a
             reward
             .
             Though
             all
             Men
             are
             under
             the
             necessity
             of
             dying
             ,
             yet
             if
             this
             World
             had
             been
             the
             happiest
             place
             ,
             God
             would
             have
             raised
             good
             Men
             to
             have
             lived
             again
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             which
             he
             could
             as
             easily
             have
             done
             ,
             as
             have
             translated
             them
             to
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             Now
             if
             this
             World
             be
             not
             the
             happiest
             place
             ,
             if
             present
             things
             be
             not
             the
             most
             valuable
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             this
             very
             consideration
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             leave
             this
             World
             (
             for
             to
             this
             I
             must
             confine
             my
             discourse
             at
             present
             )
             there
             are
             several
             very
             good
             uses
             to
             be
             made
             of
             this
             .
             As
             1.
             
             To
             rectifie
             our
             Notions
             about
             present
             things
             .
             2.
             
             To
             live
             in
             expectation
             of
             some
             better
             things
             .
             3.
             
             Not
             to
             be
             over-concerned
             about
             the
             shortness
             of
             our
             Lives
             here
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             rectify
             our
             Notions
             about
             present
             things
             .
             'T
             is
             our
             opinions
             of
             things
             which
             ruin
             us
             .
             For
             what
             Mankind
             account
             their
             greatest
             happiness
             ,
             they
             must
             
             love
             ,
             and
             they
             must
             love
             without
             bounds
             or
             measures
             :
             And
             it
             would
             go
             a
             great
             way
             to
             cure
             our
             extravagant
             fondness
             and
             passion
             for
             these
             things
             ,
             could
             we
             perswade
             our selves
             that
             there
             is
             any
             thing
             better
             .
             But
             this
             I
             confess
             ,
             is
             a
             very
             hard
             thing
             for
             most
             Men
             to
             do
             ,
             because
             present
             things
             have
             much
             the
             advantage
             of
             what
             is
             absent
             and
             future
             .
             Some
             who
             believe
             another
             life
             after
             this
             ,
             what
             ever
             great
             things
             they
             may
             talk
             of
             the
             other
             World
             ,
             yet
             do
             not
             seem
             throughly
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             the
             next
             World
             is
             a
             happier
             state
             than
             this
             ;
             for
             I
             think
             they
             could
             not
             be
             so
             fond
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             .
             And
             the
             reason
             of
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             because
             happiness
             cannot
             be
             so
             well
             known
             ,
             as
             by
             feeling
             ;
             now
             Men
             feel
             the
             pleasures
             and
             happiness
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             but
             do
             not
             feel
             the
             happiness
             of
             the
             next
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             apt
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             that
             is
             the
             greatest
             happiness
             ,
             which
             does
             most
             sensibly
             affect
             them
             .
             But
             would
             they
             but
             seriously
             consider
             things
             ,
             they
             might
             see
             reason
             to
             think
             otherwise
             ,
             that
             the
             unknown
             joys
             and
             pleasures
             of
             the
             other
             World
             are
             much
             greater
             than
             any
             pleasures
             ,
             which
             they
             feel
             here
             .
             For
             let
             us
             thus
             reason
             with
             our selves
             .
             I
             find
             I
             am
             mortal
             ,
             and
             
             must
             shortly
             leave
             this
             World
             ;
             and
             yet
             I
             believe
             ,
             that
             my
             Soul
             cannot
             die
             ,
             as
             my
             Body
             does
             ,
             but
             shall
             only
             be
             translated
             to
             another
             state
             :
             whatever
             I
             take
             pleasure
             in
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             I
             must
             leave
             behind
             me
             ,
             and
             know
             not
             what
             I
             shall
             find
             in
             the
             next
             :
             But
             surely
             the
             other
             World
             ,
             where
             I
             must
             live
             for
             ever
             ,
             is
             not
             worse
             furnished
             than
             this
             World
             ,
             which
             I
             must
             so
             quickly
             leave
             .
             For
             has
             God
             made
             me
             immortal
             ,
             and
             provided
             no
             sorts
             of
             pleasures
             and
             entertainments
             for
             an
             immortal
             state
             ,
             when
             he
             has
             so
             liberally
             furnished
             the
             short
             and
             changeable
             Scene
             of
             this
             Life
             ?
             I
             know
             not
             indeed
             what
             the
             pleasures
             of
             the
             next
             World
             are
             ,
             but
             no
             more
             did
             I
             know
             ,
             what
             the
             pleasures
             of
             this
             World
             were
             till
             I
             came
             into
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             that
             is
             no
             argument
             that
             there
             are
             no
             pleasures
             there
             ,
             because
             I
             do
             not
             yet
             know
             them
             ;
             and
             if
             there
             be
             any
             pleasures
             there
             ,
             surely
             they
             must
             be
             greater
             ,
             than
             what
             are
             here
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             more
             lasting
             State
             :
             For
             can
             we
             think
             ,
             that
             God
             has
             emptied
             all
             his
             Stores
             and
             Treasures
             into
             this
             World
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             can
             we
             think
             ,
             that
             he
             has
             given
             us
             the
             best
             things
             first
             ,
             where
             we
             can
             only
             just
             tast
             them
             ,
             and
             leave
             them
             behind
             
             us
             ?
             which
             is
             to
             excite
             and
             provoke
             an
             appetite
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             restless
             and
             uneasy
             to
             Eternity
             .
             No
             surely
             !
             the
             other
             World
             must
             be
             infinitely
             a
             more
             happy
             place
             than
             this
             ,
             because
             it
             will
             last
             infinitely
             longer
             ;
             The
             Divine
             Wisdom
             and
             Goodness
             has
             certainly
             reserved
             the
             best
             things
             for
             Eternity
             ;
             for
             as
             eternal
             beings
             are
             the
             most
             perfect
             ,
             so
             they
             must
             be
             the
             most
             happy
             too
             ;
             unless
             we
             can
             separate
             perfection
             and
             happiness
             :
             And
             therefore
             I
             cannot
             but
             conclude
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             greater
             pleasures
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             happier
             state
             of
             Life
             then
             this
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             a
             Life
             which
             lasts
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             will
             naturally
             teach
             us
             to
             live
             in
             expectation
             of
             better
             things
             ,
             of
             greater
             ,
             though
             unknown
             and
             unexperienced
             pleasures
             ,
             which
             methinks
             all
             Men
             should
             do
             ,
             who
             know
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             better
             things
             to
             be
             had
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             must
             go
             into
             that
             State
             ,
             where
             these
             better
             things
             are
             to
             be
             had
             .
             For
             can
             any
             Man
             be
             contented
             with
             a
             less
             degree
             of
             happiness
             ,
             who
             knows
             there
             is
             a
             greater
             ?
             This
             is
             stupidity
             and
             baseness
             of
             Spirit
             ;
             an
             ignoble
             mind
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             capable
             of
             great
             hopes
             ;
             Ambition
             and
             Covetousness
             indeed
             are
             ill
             names
             ,
             but
             yet
             they
             are
             symptoms
             of
             a
             great
             and
             generous
             
             Soul
             ,
             and
             are
             excellent
             Vertues
             ,
             when
             directed
             to
             their
             right
             Objects
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             such
             Objects
             as
             are
             truely
             great
             and
             excellent
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             only
             the
             meanness
             of
             the
             Object
             ,
             which
             makes
             them
             Vices
             ;
             to
             be
             ambitious
             of
             true
             Honour
             ,
             of
             the
             true
             Glory
             and
             Perfection
             of
             our
             Natures
             ,
             is
             the
             very
             principle
             and
             incentive
             of
             Vertue
             :
             But
             to
             be
             ambitious
             of
             Titles
             ,
             of
             Place
             ,
             of
             some
             Ceremonious
             respects
             ,
             and
             Civil
             Pageantry
             ,
             is
             as
             vain
             and
             little
             ,
             as
             the
             things
             are
             which
             they
             court
             .
             To
             be
             covetous
             of
             true
             and
             real
             Happiness
             ,
             to
             set
             no
             bounds
             nor
             measures
             to
             our
             desire
             or
             pursuit
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             true
             greatness
             of
             mind
             ,
             which
             will
             take
             up
             with
             nothing
             on
             this
             side
             perfection
             ;
             for
             God
             and
             Nature
             have
             set
             no
             bounds
             to
             our
             desires
             of
             happiness
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             is
             in
             natural
             ,
             so
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             in
             moral
             agents
             ,
             every
             thing
             grows
             till
             it
             comes
             to
             its
             maturity
             and
             perfection
             ;
             but
             then
             Covetousness
             is
             a
             Vice
             ,
             when
             men
             mistake
             their
             Object
             ,
             and
             are
             insatiable
             in
             their
             desires
             of
             that
             which
             is
             not
             their
             Happiness
             ;
             as
             Gold
             and
             Silver
             ,
             Houses
             and
             Lands
             ,
             what
             is
             more
             than
             we
             want
             ,
             and
             more
             than
             we
             can
             use
             ,
             cannot
             be
             the
             happiness
             of
             a
             Man.
             And
             thus
             it
             is
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ;
             though
             Humility
             be
             a
             great
             Vertue
             ,
             as
             
             it
             is
             opposed
             to
             earthly
             ambitions
             ,
             as
             it
             sets
             us
             above
             the
             little
             opinions
             and
             courtship
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             which
             are
             such
             mean
             things
             ,
             as
             argue
             meanness
             of
             Spirit
             to
             stoop
             to
             them
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             Humility
             ,
             but
             sordidness
             ,
             to
             be
             regardless
             of
             true
             Honour
             .
             Thus
             to
             be
             contented
             with
             our
             external
             Fortune
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             what
             ever
             it
             be
             ;
             to
             be
             able
             to
             see
             the
             greater
             prosperity
             and
             splendor
             of
             other
             Men
             ,
             without
             envy
             ,
             and
             without
             repining
             at
             our
             own
             meanness
             is
             a
             great
             Vertue
             ;
             because
             these
             things
             are
             not
             our
             happiness
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             use
             and
             conveniencies
             of
             this
             present
             Life
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             contented
             with
             a
             little
             of
             them
             for
             present
             use
             ,
             is
             an
             Argument
             ,
             that
             we
             do
             not
             think
             them
             our
             happiness
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             true
             excellency
             of
             this
             Vertue
             of
             Contentment
             ;
             but
             to
             be
             contented
             ,
             if
             we
             may
             so
             call
             it
             ,
             to
             want
             that
             which
             is
             our
             true
             happiness
             ,
             or
             any
             degree
             or
             portion
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             be
             contented
             never
             to
             enjoy
             the
             greatest
             and
             the
             best
             things
             ,
             is
             a
             Vice
             which
             contradicts
             the
             natural
             desires
             of
             happiness
             ,
             and
             you
             may
             call
             it
             what
             you
             will
             ,
             if
             you
             can
             think
             of
             any
             name
             bad
             enough
             for
             it
             .
             It
             is
             the
             most
             despicable
             temper
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             to
             have
             no
             sense
             of
             true
             Honour
             or
             Happiness
             ,
             or
             
             when
             we
             know
             there
             are
             greater
             and
             better
             things
             ,
             to
             take
             up
             with
             some
             low
             enjoyments
             .
             And
             therefore
             let
             the
             thoughts
             of
             this
             ennoble
             our
             minds
             ,
             and
             since
             there
             are
             better
             things
             in
             the
             other
             World
             ,
             let
             us
             use
             our
             utmost
             endeavours
             to
             possess
             our selves
             of
             them
             ;
             let
             us
             live
             like
             Men
             ,
             who
             are
             born
             for
             greater
             things
             then
             this
             World
             affords
             ;
             let
             us
             endeavour
             to
             inform
             our selves
             ,
             what
             the
             happiness
             of
             the
             next
             World
             is
             ,
             and
             how
             we
             may
             attain
             it
             ,
             and
             let
             us
             use
             all
             present
             things
             ,
             as
             those
             who
             know
             there
             are
             infinitely
             greater
             and
             better
             things
             ,
             reserved
             for
             us
             in
             the
             next
             World.
             
          
           
             III.
             This
             should
             teach
             us
             also
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             over-concerned
             for
             the
             shortness
             of
             our
             lives
             .
             Our
             lives
             indeed
             are
             very
             short
             ,
             they
             flie
             away
             like
             a
             shadow
             ,
             and
             fade
             like
             the
             Flowers
             of
             the
             Field
             ,
             and
             this
             were
             a
             very
             unsupportable
             thought
             ,
             were
             there
             either
             no
             life
             after
             this
             ,
             or
             not
             so
             happy
             a
             life
             as
             this
             .
             But
             besides
             all
             the
             other
             proofs
             we
             have
             of
             another
             life
             ,
             the
             very
             shortness
             of
             our
             lives
             may
             convince
             us
             ,
             that
             Death
             does
             not
             put
             an
             end
             to
             our
             being
             .
             For
             can
             we
             imagine
             ,
             that
             so
             noble
             a
             Creature
             as
             Man
             is
             ,
             was
             made
             for
             a
             day
             .
             
             Man
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             who
             is
             big
             with
             such
             immortal
             designs
             ,
             full
             of
             projects
             for
             future
             ages
             ,
             who
             can
             look
             backward
             and
             forward
             ,
             and
             see
             an
             Eternity
             without
             beginning
             and
             without
             end
             .
             Who
             was
             made
             to
             contemplate
             the
             wonders
             of
             Nature
             and
             Providence
             ,
             and
             to
             admire
             and
             adore
             his
             Maker
             ?
             Who
             is
             the
             Lord
             of
             this
             lower
             World
             ,
             but
             has
             eyes
             to
             look
             up
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             view
             all
             the
             glories
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             pry
             into
             that
             invisible
             World
             which
             this
             veil
             of
             Flesh
             intercepts
             the
             sight
             of
             :
             Man
             ,
             who
             is
             so
             long
             a
             Child
             ,
             and
             by
             such
             slow
             steps
             arrives
             to
             the
             use
             of
             Reason
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             time
             he
             has
             got
             a
             little
             Knowledge
             ,
             and
             is
             earnestly
             seeking
             after
             more
             ;
             by
             that
             time
             he
             knows
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             to
             be
             a
             Man
             ,
             and
             to
             what
             purpose
             he
             ought
             to
             live
             ,
             what
             God
             is
             ,
             and
             how
             much
             he
             is
             bound
             to
             Love
             and
             Worship
             him
             ;
             while
             he
             is
             ennobling
             his
             Soul
             with
             all
             Heavenly
             Qualities
             and
             Vertues
             ,
             and
             Coppying
             out
             the
             Divine
             Image
             ;
             when
             the
             Glories
             of
             Humane
             Nature
             begin
             to
             appear
             ,
             and
             to
             shine
             in
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             most
             fit
             to
             live
             ,
             to
             serve
             God
             and
             Men
             ;
             then
             I
             say
             ,
             either
             this
             mortal
             Nature
             decays
             ,
             and
             dust
             returns
             to
             its
             dust
             again
             ,
             or
             some
             violent
             distemper
             or
             evil
             accident
             
             cuts
             him
             off
             in
             a
             vigorous
             age
             ,
             and
             when
             with
             great
             labour
             and
             industry
             he
             is
             become
             fit
             to
             live
             ,
             he
             must
             live
             no
             longer
             .
             How
             is
             it
             possible
             to
             reconcile
             this
             with
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             ,
             if
             man
             perishes
             when
             he
             dies
             ;
             if
             he
             ceases
             to
             be
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             comes
             to
             be
             a
             man.
             And
             therefore
             we
             have
             reason
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             death
             only
             translates
             us
             into
             another
             World
             ,
             where
             the
             beginnings
             of
             Wisdom
             and
             Vertue
             here
             grow
             up
             into
             perfection
             ;
             and
             if
             that
             be
             a
             more
             happy
             place
             than
             this
             World
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             already
             heard
             ,
             we
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             quarrel
             ,
             that
             we
             live
             so
             little
             a
             while
             here
             .
             For
             seting
             aside
             the
             Miseries
             and
             Calamities
             ,
             the
             troubles
             and
             inconveniencies
             of
             this
             Life
             ,
             which
             the
             happiest
             men
             are
             exposed
             to
             (
             for
             our
             experience
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             complete
             and
             unmixt
             happiness
             here
             )
             setting
             aside
             ,
             that
             this
             World
             is
             little
             else
             than
             a
             Scene
             of
             Misery
             to
             a
             great
             part
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             who
             struggle
             with
             want
             and
             poverty
             ,
             labour
             under
             the
             oppressions
             of
             Men
             ,
             or
             the
             pains
             and
             sicknesses
             of
             diseased
             Bodies
             ,
             yet
             if
             we
             were
             as
             happy
             as
             this
             World
             could
             make
             us
             ,
             we
             should
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             complain
             that
             we
             must
             exchange
             it
             for
             a
             much
             greater
             happiness
             .
             We
             
             now
             call
             it
             death
             to
             leave
             this
             World
             ,
             but
             were
             we
             once
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             enstated
             in
             the
             happiness
             of
             the
             next
             ,
             we
             should
             think
             it
             were
             dying
             indeed
             to
             come
             into
             it
             again
             .
             We
             read
             of
             none
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             did
             so
             passionately
             desire
             to
             be
             dissolved
             and
             to
             be
             with
             Christ
             ,
             as
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             some
             reason
             for
             it
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             had
             a
             tast
             of
             that
             happiness
             ,
             being
             snatched
             up
             into
             the
             third
             Heavens
             Indeed
             could
             we
             see
             the
             Glories
             of
             that
             place
             ,
             it
             would
             make
             us
             impatient
             of
             living
             here
             ,
             and
             possibly
             ,
             that
             is
             one
             reason
             ,
             why
             they
             are
             concealed
             from
             us
             ,
             but
             yet
             reason
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             if
             death
             translate
             us
             to
             a
             better
             place
             ,
             the
             shortness
             of
             our
             lives
             here
             is
             an
             advantage
             to
             us
             ,
             if
             we
             take
             care
             to
             spend
             them
             well
             ,
             for
             we
             shall
             be
             the
             sooner
             possest
             of
             a
             much
             happier
             Life
             .
          
           
             III.
             From
             this
             Notion
             of
             Death
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             our
             leaving
             this
             World
             ,
             I
             observe
             farther
             ,
             what
             this
             life
             is
             ,
             only
             a
             state
             of
             growth
             and
             improvement
             of
             trial
             and
             probation
             for
             the
             next
             :
             There
             can
             be
             no
             doubt
             of
             this
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             what
             the
             Scripture
             tells
             us
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             be
             rewarded
             in
             the
             next
             World
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             behaved
             our selves
             in
             this
             :
             That
             
             we
             shall
             receive
             according
             to
             what
             we
             have
             done
             in
             the
             Body
             whether
             good
             or
             evil
             :
             Which
             proves
             ,
             that
             this
             life
             is
             only
             in
             order
             to
             the
             next
             ;
             that
             our
             eternal
             happiness
             or
             misery
             shall
             bare
             proportion
             to
             the
             good
             or
             evil
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             done
             here
             .
             And
             when
             we
             only
             consider
             ,
             that
             after
             a
             short
             continuance
             here
             ,
             man
             must
             be
             removed
             out
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             if
             we
             believe
             ,
             that
             he
             does
             not
             utterly
             perish
             when
             he
             dies
             ,
             but
             subsists
             still
             in
             another
             state
             ,
             we
             have
             reason
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             this
             life
             is
             only
             a
             preparation
             for
             the
             next
             .
             For
             why
             should
             a
             man
             come
             into
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             be
             removed
             into
             another
             ,
             if
             this
             World
             had
             no
             relation
             ,
             nor
             subordination
             to
             the
             next
             ?
             Indeed
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             man
             is
             an
             improvable
             Creature
             ,
             not
             created
             at
             first
             in
             the
             utmost
             perfection
             of
             his
             Nature
             ,
             nor
             put
             into
             the
             happiest
             state
             he
             is
             capable
             of
             ,
             but
             trained
             up
             to
             perfection
             and
             happiness
             by
             degrees
             .
             Adam
             himself
             in
             a
             state
             of
             innocence
             was
             but
             upon
             his
             good
             behaviour
             ,
             was
             but
             a
             probationer
             for
             Immortality
             ,
             which
             he
             forfeited
             by
             his
             sin
             ;
             and
             as
             I
             observed
             before
             ,
             it
             is
             most
             probable
             ,
             that
             had
             he
             continued
             innocent
             ,
             and
             refined
             and
             exalted
             his
             nature
             by
             the
             practise
             
             of
             Divine
             Vertues
             ,
             he
             should
             not
             have
             lived
             always
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             but
             have
             been
             translated
             into
             Heaven
             .
             And
             I
             cannot
             see
             ,
             how
             it
             is
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             to
             make
             some
             Creatures
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Probation
             ;
             that
             as
             the
             Angelical
             Nature
             was
             created
             so
             pure
             at
             first
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             fit
             to
             live
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             so
             Man
             ,
             though
             an
             earthly
             ,
             yet
             a
             reasonable
             Creature
             ,
             might
             be
             in
             a
             capacity
             ,
             by
             the
             improvement
             of
             his
             natural
             powers
             ,
             of
             advancing
             himself
             thither
             :
             As
             it
             became
             the
             manifold
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             to
             create
             the
             Earth
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             so
             it
             became
             his
             Wisdom
             to
             make
             Man
             to
             inhabitate
             this
             Earth
             ,
             for
             it
             was
             not
             fitting
             ,
             that
             any
             part
             of
             the
             World
             should
             be
             destitute
             of
             reasonable
             Beings
             to
             know
             and
             adore
             their
             Maker
             ,
             and
             to
             ascribe
             to
             him
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             Works
             :
             but
             then
             since
             a
             reasonable
             Nature
             is
             capable
             of
             greater
             improvements
             than
             to
             live
             always
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             it
             became
             the
             Divine
             Goodness
             to
             make
             this
             World
             only
             a
             state
             of
             Probation
             and
             Discipline
             for
             the
             next
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             by
             a
             long
             and
             constant
             practice
             of
             Vertue
             had
             spiritualized
             their
             Natures
             into
             a
             Divine
             Purity
             ,
             might
             ascend
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             true
             Center
             of
             all
             intelligent
             
             Beings
             .
             This
             seems
             to
             be
             the
             original
             intention
             of
             God
             in
             making
             man
             ,
             and
             then
             this
             earthly
             life
             was
             from
             the
             beginning
             but
             a
             state
             of
             growth
             and
             improvement
             to
             make
             us
             fit
             for
             Heaven
             ,
             though
             without
             dying
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             be
             sure
             the
             Scene
             is
             much
             alter'd
             now
             ,
             for
             Adam
             by
             his
             sin
             made
             himself
             mortal
             ,
             and
             corrupted
             his
             own
             nature
             ,
             and
             propagated
             a
             mortal
             and
             corrupt
             nature
             to
             his
             Posterity
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             have
             no
             natural
             right
             to
             Immortality
             ,
             nor
             can
             we
             refine
             our
             Souls
             into
             such
             a
             divine
             Purity
             as
             is
             fit
             for
             Heaven
             ,
             by
             the
             weakned
             and
             corrupted
             powers
             of
             Nature
             ;
             but
             what
             we
             cannot
             do
             ,
             Christ
             has
             done
             for
             us
             ;
             he
             has
             purchast
             Immortality
             for
             us
             by
             his
             Death
             ,
             and
             quickens
             and
             raises
             us
             into
             a
             new
             Life
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ;
             but
             since
             still
             we
             must
             die
             ,
             before
             we
             are
             immortal
             ,
             it
             is
             more
             plain
             than
             ever
             ,
             that
             this
             life
             is
             only
             in
             order
             to
             the
             next
             ,
             that
             the
             great
             business
             we
             have
             to
             do
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             is
             to
             prepare
             ourselves
             for
             Immortality
             and
             Glory
             .
          
           
             Now
             if
             our
             life
             in
             this
             World
             be
             onely
             in
             order
             to
             another
             life
             ,
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             expect
             our
             complete
             Happiness
             here
             ,
             for
             we
             are
             only
             in
             the
             way
             to
             it
             ;
             we
             
             must
             finish
             the
             Work
             God
             has
             given
             us
             to
             do
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             expect
             our
             reward
             in
             the
             next
             :
             And
             if
             our
             reward
             cannot
             be
             had
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             we
             may
             conclude
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             something
             much
             better
             in
             the
             next
             World
             ,
             than
             any
             thing
             here
             .
          
           
             If
             this
             Life
             be
             our
             time
             to
             work
             in
             ,
             we
             should
             not
             consult
             our
             ease
             and
             softness
             and
             pleasures
             here
             ,
             for
             this
             is
             a
             place
             of
             labour
             and
             diligence
             ,
             not
             of
             rest
             :
             We
             are
             a
             travelling
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             must
             have
             our
             eye
             on
             our
             journeys
             end
             ,
             and
             not
             hunt
             after
             Pleasures
             and
             Diversions
             in
             the
             way
             .
          
           
             The
             great
             end
             of
             living
             in
             this
             World
             is
             to
             be
             happy
             in
             the
             next
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             must
             wisely
             improve
             present
             things
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             turn
             to
             our
             future
             account
             .
             Must
             make
             to
             our selves
             Friends
             of
             the
             Mammon
             of
             Unrighteousness
             ,
             that
             when
             we
             fail
             ,
             they
             may
             receive
             us
             into
             everlasting
             Habitations
             .
             What
             concerns
             a
             better
             life
             must
             take
             up
             most
             of
             our
             thoughts
             and
             care
             ,
             and
             whatever
             endangers
             our
             future
             happiness
             must
             be
             rejected
             with
             all
             its
             charms
             .
             It
             would
             not
             be
             worth
             the
             while
             to
             live
             some
             few
             years
             here
             ,
             were
             we
             not
             to
             live
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             becomes
             a
             wise
             man
             ,
             who
             remembers
             ,
             that
             he
             must
             shortly
             leave
             this
             World
             ,
             
             to
             make
             this
             present
             life
             wholly
             subservient
             to
             his
             future
             happiness
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               SECT
               .
               II.
            
             The
             second
             Notion
             of
             Death
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             our
             putting
             off
             these
             Bodies
             .
          
           
             II.
             LEt
             us
             now
             consider
             Death
             as
             it
             is
             our
             putting
             off
             these
             Bodies
             ;
             for
             this
             is
             the
             proper
             Notion
             of
             Death
             ,
             the
             separation
             of
             Soul
             and
             Body
             ,
             that
             the
             Body
             returns
             to
             Dust
             ,
             the
             Soul
             or
             Spirit
             unto
             God
             ,
             who
             gave
             it
             :
             when
             we
             die
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             cease
             to
             be
             ,
             nor
             cease
             to
             live
             ,
             but
             only
             cease
             to
             live
             in
             these
             earthly
             Bodies
             ,
             the
             vital
             Union
             between
             Soul
             and
             Body
             is
             dissolved
             ,
             we
             are
             no
             longer
             encloister'd
             in
             a
             Tabernacle
             of
             Flesh
             ,
             we
             no
             longer
             feel
             the
             impressions
             of
             it
             ,
             neither
             the
             pains
             nor
             pleasures
             of
             the
             Body
             can
             affect
             us
             ,
             it
             can
             charm
             ,
             it
             can
             tempt
             no
             longer
             .
             This
             needs
             no
             proof
             ,
             but
             very
             well
             deserves
             our
             most
             serious
             Meditations
             .
          
           
             For
             ,
             1.
             this
             teaches
             us
             the
             difference
             and
             distinction
             between
             Soul
             and
             Body
             ,
             which
             men
             ,
             who
             are
             sunk
             into
             flesh
             and
             sense
             are
             so
             apt
             to
             forget
             ,
             nay
             ,
             to
             lose
             
             the
             very
             notion
             and
             belief
             of
             it
             :
             all
             their
             delights
             are
             fleshly
             ,
             they
             know
             no
             other
             pleasures
             ,
             but
             what
             their
             five
             senses
             furnish
             them
             with
             ;
             they
             cannot
             raise
             their
             thoughts
             above
             this
             body
             ,
             nor
             entertain
             any
             noble
             designs
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             imagine
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             nothing
             but
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ,
             a
             little
             organized
             and
             animated
             Clay
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             no
             great
             wonder
             ,
             that
             men
             who
             feel
             the
             workings
             and
             motions
             of
             no
             higher
             principle
             of
             life
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             flesh
             and
             sense
             ,
             should
             imagine
             that
             they
             are
             nothing
             but
             flesh
             themselves
             :
             tho'
             methinks
             when
             we
             see
             the
             senseless
             and
             putrefying
             remains
             of
             a
             brave
             man
             before
             us
             ,
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             conceive
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             all
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             the
             thing
             which
             some
             few
             hours
             ago
             could
             reason
             and
             discourse
             ,
             was
             fit
             to
             govern
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             or
             to
             instruct
             Mankind
             ,
             could
             despise
             flesh
             and
             sense
             ,
             and
             govern
             all
             his
             bodily
             Appetites
             and
             Inclinations
             ,
             was
             adorned
             with
             all
             divine
             graces
             and
             Vertues
             ,
             was
             the
             glory
             and
             pride
             of
             the
             Age
             ;
             And
             is
             this
             dead
             Carkase
             ,
             which
             we
             now
             see
             ,
             the
             whole
             of
             him
             ?
             Or
             was
             there
             a
             more
             divine
             Inhabitant
             ,
             which
             animated
             this
             earthly
             Machine
             ,
             which
             gave
             life
             ,
             and
             beauty
             ,
             and
             motion
             to
             it
             ,
             but
             is
             now
             removed
             ?
          
           
           
             To
             be
             sure
             ,
             those
             who
             believe
             ,
             that
             Death
             does
             not
             put
             an
             end
             to
             their
             being
             ,
             but
             only
             removes
             them
             out
             of
             this
             body
             ,
             which
             rots
             in
             the
             Grave
             ,
             while
             their
             Souls
             survive
             ,
             live
             and
             act
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             happy
             in
             a
             separate
             state
             ,
             should
             carefully
             consider
             this
             distinction
             between
             Soul
             and
             Body
             ,
             which
             would
             teach
             them
             a
             most
             Divine
             and
             Heavenly
             Wisdom
             .
          
           
             For
             when
             we
             consider
             ,
             that
             we
             consist
             of
             Soul
             and
             Body
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             two
             distinct
             parts
             of
             Man
             ,
             this
             will
             teach
             us
             to
             take
             care
             of
             both
             :
             for
             can
             any
             man
             ,
             who
             believes
             he
             has
             a
             Soul
             ,
             be
             concerned
             only
             for
             his
             Body
             ?
             A
             compound
             Creature
             cannot
             be
             happy
             ,
             unless
             both
             parts
             of
             him
             enjoy
             their
             proper
             pleasures
             .
             He
             who
             enjoys
             onely
             the
             pleasures
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             is
             never
             the
             happier
             for
             having
             a
             humane
             and
             reasonable
             Soul
             ;
             the
             soul
             of
             a
             Beast
             would
             have
             done
             as
             well
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             be
             better
             ;
             for
             bruit
             Creatures
             relish
             bodily
             pleasures
             as
             much
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             be
             more
             ,
             than
             Men
             do
             ,
             and
             reason
             is
             very
             troublesome
             to
             men
             who
             resolve
             to
             live
             like
             Bruits
             ;
             for
             it
             makes
             them
             ashamed
             and
             afraid
             ,
             which
             in
             many
             cases
             hinders
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             allays
             their
             pleasures
             :
             And
             why
             should
             
             not
             a
             man
             desire
             the
             full
             and
             entire
             happiness
             of
             a
             man
             ?
             why
             should
             he
             despise
             any
             part
             of
             himself
             ,
             and
             that
             ,
             as
             you
             shall
             hear
             presently
             ,
             the
             best
             part
             too
             ?
             And
             therefore
             at
             least
             we
             ought
             to
             take
             as
             much
             care
             of
             our
             Souls
             as
             of
             our
             Bodies
             :
             Do
             we
             adorn
             our
             Bodies
             that
             we
             may
             be
             fit
             to
             be
             seen
             ,
             and
             to
             converse
             with
             men
             ,
             and
             may
             receive
             those
             respects
             which
             are
             due
             to
             our
             quality
             and
             fortune
             ;
             and
             shall
             we
             not
             adorn
             our
             Souls
             too
             ,
             with
             those
             Christian
             Graces
             which
             make
             us
             lovely
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             and
             men
             ?
             The
             Ornament
             of
             a
             meek
             and
             quiet
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             of
             great
             price
             ;
             which
             St.
             Peter
             especially
             recommends
             to
             Christian
             Women
             as
             a
             more
             valuable
             ornament
             than
             the
             outward
             adorning
             
               of
               plaiting
               the
               hair
               ,
               or
               wearing
               gold
               ,
               or
               putting
               on
               of
               apparel
               ,
            
             1
             Peter
             3.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             The
             ornaments
             of
             Wisdom
             and
             Prudence
             ,
             of
             well
             -
             governed
             Passions
             ,
             of
             Goodness
             and
             Charity
             ,
             give
             a
             grace
             and
             beauty
             to
             all
             our
             actions
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             pleasing
             and
             charming
             air
             to
             our
             very
             countenance
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             natural
             Beauty
             ,
             or
             artificial
             Washes
             and
             Paints
             can
             never
             imitate
             .
          
           
           
             Are
             we
             careful
             to
             preserve
             our
             Bodies
             from
             any
             hurt
             ,
             from
             pains
             and
             sickness
             ,
             from
             burning
             Feavers
             ,
             or
             the
             racking
             Gout
             or
             Stone
             ,
             and
             shall
             we
             not
             be
             as
             careful
             of
             the
             ease
             of
             the
             Mind
             too
             ?
             To
             quiet
             and
             calm
             those
             Passions
             which
             when
             they
             grow
             outragious
             ,
             are
             more
             intollerable
             than
             all
             natural
             or
             artificial
             Tortures
             ;
             to
             moderate
             those
             Desires
             ,
             which
             rage
             like
             Hunger
             and
             Thirst
             ;
             those
             Fears
             which
             convulse
             the
             Mind
             with
             trembling
             and
             paralytick
             motions
             ;
             those
             furious
             Tempests
             of
             Anger
             ,
             Revenge
             ,
             and
             Envy
             ,
             which
             rufle
             our
             Minds
             ,
             and
             fill
             us
             with
             Vexation
             ,
             Restlesness
             and
             Confusion
             of
             Thoughts
             ;
             especially
             those
             guilty
             Reflections
             upon
             ourselves
             ,
             that
             Worm
             in
             the
             Conscience
             which
             gnaws
             the
             Soul
             ,
             and
             torments
             us
             with
             shame
             and
             remorse
             ,
             and
             dreadful
             expectations
             of
             an
             Avenger
             ▪
             These
             are
             the
             Sicknesses
             and
             Distempers
             of
             the
             Soul
             ;
             these
             are
             Pains
             indeed
             more
             sharp
             and
             pungent
             and
             killing
             pains
             than
             our
             Bodies
             are
             capable
             of
             ;
             
               The
               spirit
               of
               a
               man
               can
               bear
               his
               infirmity
               ,
            
             natural
             Courage
             ,
             or
             the
             powers
             of
             Reason
             ,
             or
             the
             comforts
             of
             Religion
             ,
             can
             support
             us
             under
             all
             other
             Sufferings
             ,
             
               but
               a
               wounded
               spirit
               who
               can
               bear
               ?
            
             
             And
             therefore
             a
             man
             ,
             who
             loves
             ease
             ,
             should
             in
             the
             first
             place
             take
             care
             of
             the
             ease
             of
             his
             Mind
             ,
             for
             that
             will
             make
             all
             other
             sufferings
             easie
             ;
             but
             nothing
             can
             support
             a
             man
             whose
             mind
             is
             wounded
             .
          
           
             Are
             we
             fond
             of
             bodily
             Pleasures
             ?
             are
             we
             ready
             to
             purchase
             them
             at
             any
             rate
             ?
             And
             if
             we
             be
             men
             ,
             why
             should
             we
             despise
             the
             pleasures
             of
             the
             mind
             ?
             if
             we
             have
             Souls
             ,
             why
             should
             we
             not
             reap
             the
             benefit
             and
             the
             pleasures
             of
             them
             ?
             Do
             you
             think
             there
             are
             no
             pleasures
             proper
             to
             the
             Soul
             ?
             have
             we
             Souls
             that
             are
             good
             for
             nothing
             ?
             of
             no
             use
             to
             us
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             relish
             the
             pleasures
             of
             the
             Body
             ?
             Ask
             those
             who
             have
             tried
             ,
             what
             the
             pleasures
             of
             Wisdom
             and
             Knowledge
             are
             ,
             which
             does
             as
             much
             excel
             the
             pleasures
             of
             seeing
             ,
             as
             Truth
             is
             more
             beautiful
             and
             glorious
             than
             the
             Sun
             :
             ask
             them
             what
             a
             pleasure
             it
             is
             to
             know
             God
             ,
             the
             greatest
             and
             best
             Being
             ,
             and
             the
             brightest
             Object
             of
             our
             minds
             ,
             to
             contemplate
             his
             Wisdom
             and
             Goodness
             and
             Power
             in
             the
             Works
             of
             Creation
             and
             Providence
             ;
             to
             be
             swallowed
             up
             in
             that
             stupendious
             Mystery
             of
             Love
             ,
             the
             Redemption
             of
             Sinners
             by
             the
             Incarnation
             and
             Sufferings
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             :
             
             ask
             them
             ,
             what
             the
             pleasures
             of
             Innocence
             and
             Vertue
             are
             ;
             what
             the
             Feast
             of
             a
             good
             Conscience
             means
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             greatest
             Happiness
             ,
             to
             give
             or
             to
             receive
             ;
             what
             the
             Joys
             even
             of
             Sufferings
             and
             Persecutions
             ,
             of
             Want
             and
             Poverty
             and
             Reproach
             are
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             Christ
             :
             ask
             a
             devout
             Soul
             ,
             what
             transports
             and
             ravishments
             of
             Spirit
             he
             feels
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             upon
             his
             knees
             ,
             when
             with
             St.
             Paul
             he
             is
             even
             snatched
             up
             into
             the
             third
             Heavens
             ,
             filled
             with
             God
             ,
             overflowing
             with
             praises
             and
             divine
             joys
             :
             And
             does
             it
             not
             then
             become
             a
             man
             ,
             who
             has
             a
             reasonable
             Soul
             ,
             to
             seek
             after
             these
             rational
             ,
             these
             manly
             ,
             these
             divine
             Pleasures
             ,
             the
             pleasures
             of
             the
             Mind
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             are
             proper
             and
             peculiar
             to
             a
             reasonable
             Creature
             ?
             Let
             him
             do
             this
             ,
             and
             then
             let
             him
             enjoy
             the
             pleasures
             of
             the
             Body
             as
             much
             as
             he
             can
             ,
             which
             will
             be
             very
             insipid
             and
             tastless
             ,
             when
             his
             Soul
             is
             ravished
             with
             more
             noble
             delights
             .
          
           
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             if
             we
             are
             so
             careful
             to
             preserve
             the
             life
             of
             our
             Bodies
             ,
             which
             we
             know
             must
             die
             ,
             and
             rot
             and
             putrifie
             in
             the
             Grave
             ,
             methinks
             we
             should
             not
             be
             less
             careful
             to
             preserve
             the
             life
             of
             our
             Souls
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             only
             immortal
             
             part
             of
             us
             :
             for
             though
             our
             Souls
             cannot
             die
             ,
             as
             our
             Bodies
             do
             ,
             yet
             they
             may
             be
             miserable
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             called
             eternal
             Death
             ,
             where
             the
             Worm
             never
             dieth
             ,
             and
             the
             Fire
             never
             goeth
             out
             :
             For
             to
             be
             always
             miserable
             ,
             is
             infinitely
             worse
             than
             not
             to
             be
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             the
             most
             formidable
             Death
             .
             And
             if
             we
             are
             so
             unwilling
             to
             part
             with
             these
             mortal
             Bodies
             ,
             we
             ought
             in
             reason
             to
             be
             much
             more
             afraid
             to
             lose
             our
             Souls
             .
          
           
             II.
             That
             Death
             is
             our
             putting
             off
             these
             Bodies
             ,
             teaches
             us
             ,
             That
             the
             Soul
             is
             the
             only
             principle
             of
             Life
             and
             Sensation
             :
             The
             Body
             cannot
             live
             without
             the
             Soul
             ,
             but
             as
             soon
             as
             it
             is
             parted
             from
             it
             ,
             it
             loses
             all
             sence
             and
             motion
             ,
             and
             returns
             to
             its
             original
             Dust
             ;
             but
             the
             Soul
             can
             and
             does
             live
             without
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             therefore
             there
             is
             the
             principle
             of
             Life
             .
             This
             may
             be
             thought
             a
             very
             common
             and
             obvious
             Observation
             ,
             and
             indeed
             so
             it
             is
             ;
             but
             the
             consequences
             of
             this
             are
             not
             so
             commonly
             observed
             ,
             and
             yet
             are
             of
             great
             use
             and
             moment
             .
          
           
             For
             1.
             this
             shews
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Soul
             is
             the
             best
             part
             of
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Soul
             indeed
             is
             the
             Man
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             the
             only
             seat
             of
             Life
             and
             Knowledge
             ,
             and
             all
             Sensations
             ;
             
             for
             a
             Man
             is
             a
             living
             ,
             reasonable
             ,
             and
             understanding
             Being
             ,
             and
             therefore
             a
             living
             reasonable
             Soul
             (
             not
             an
             earthly
             Body
             ,
             which
             has
             no
             life
             or
             sense
             ,
             but
             what
             it
             derives
             from
             the
             Soul
             )
             must
             be
             the
             Man
             :
             Hence
             in
             Scripture
             Soul
             so
             frequently
             signifies
             the
             Man
             ;
             thus
             we
             read
             of
             the
             Souls
             that
             were
             born
             to
             Iacob
             ,
             and
             the
             Souls
             that
             came
             with
             him
             into
             Aegypt
             ,
             46.
             
             Gen.
             that
             is
             his
             Sons
             :
             and
             Soul
             signifies
             our selves
             ,
             a
             Friend
             which
             is
             as
             thy
             own
             Soul
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             dear
             to
             us
             as
             our selves
             ,
             13.
             
             Deut.
             6.
             
             And
             Ionathan
             loved
             David
             as
             his
             own
             Soul
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             himself
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             18.
             3.
             
             For
             in
             propriety
             of
             Speech
             ,
             the
             Body
             has
             no
             sense
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             the
             Soul
             lives
             in
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             feels
             all
             the
             motions
             and
             impressions
             of
             it
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Soul
             only
             that
             is
             capable
             of
             Happiness
             or
             Misery
             ,
             of
             Pain
             or
             Pleasure
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             the
             only
             concernment
             of
             a
             wise
             man
             to
             take
             care
             of
             his
             Soul
             ;
             as
             our
             Saviour
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               What
               shall
               it
               profit
               a
               man
               ,
               though
               he
               gain
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               and
               lose
               his
               own
               soul
               ,
               or
               what
               shall
               a
               man
               give
               in
               exchange
               for
               his
               soul
               ?
            
             16.
             
             Matth.
             26.
             
             The
             reason
             of
             which
             is
             easily
             apprehended
             ,
             when
             we
             remember
             ,
             that
             the
             Soul
             only
             is
             capable
             of
             Happiness
             
             or
             Misery
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Soul
             which
             must
             enjoy
             every
             thing
             else
             ;
             And
             what
             can
             the
             whole
             World
             then
             signifie
             to
             him
             who
             has
             no
             Soul
             to
             enjoy
             it
             ,
             whose
             Soul
             is
             condemned
             to
             endless
             and
             eternal
             Miseries
             ?
             Such
             a
             miserable
             Soul
             is
             as
             uncapable
             of
             enjoying
             the
             World
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             lost
             its
             being
             .
          
           
             2ly
             ,
             Hence
             we
             learn
             the
             true
             notion
             of
             bodily
             Pleasures
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             such
             pleasures
             as
             the
             Soul
             feels
             by
             its
             union
             to
             the
             Body
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             not
             the
             Body
             that
             feels
             the
             pleasures
             ,
             but
             the
             Soul
             ,
             though
             the
             Body
             be
             the
             instrument
             of
             them
             :
             and
             therefore
             how
             fond
             soever
             we
             are
             of
             them
             ,
             we
             may
             certainly
             conclude
             ,
             that
             bodily
             pleasures
             are
             the
             meanest
             pleasures
             of
             humane
             nature
             ;
             because
             the
             union
             to
             these
             earthly
             Bodies
             is
             the
             meanest
             and
             most
             despicable
             state
             of
             reasonable
             Souls
             .
             These
             are
             not
             its
             proper
             and
             genuine
             pleasures
             ,
             which
             must
             result
             from
             its
             own
             nature
             and
             powers
             ,
             but
             are
             only
             external
             impressions
             ,
             the
             light
             and
             superficial
             touches
             of
             matter
             ;
             and
             it
             would
             be
             very
             absurd
             to
             conceive
             ,
             that
             the
             Soul
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             onely
             subject
             of
             pleasure
             ,
             should
             have
             no
             pleasures
             of
             its
             own
             ,
             but
             borrow
             its
             
             whole
             Happiness
             from
             its
             affinity
             and
             alliance
             to
             Matter
             ;
             or
             that
             its
             greatest
             pleasures
             should
             be
             owing
             to
             external
             impressions
             ,
             not
             to
             the
             actings
             of
             its
             own
             natural
             faculties
             and
             powers
             :
             Which
             may
             convince
             us
             ,
             as
             I
             observed
             before
             ,
             that
             the
             pleasures
             of
             the
             mind
             are
             much
             the
             greatest
             and
             noblest
             pleasures
             of
             the
             Man
             ;
             and
             he
             who
             would
             be
             truly
             happy
             ,
             must
             seek
             for
             it
             not
             in
             Bodily
             entertainments
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             improvements
             and
             exercise
             of
             Reason
             and
             Religion
             .
          
           
             3ly
             ,
             Hence
             we
             learn
             also
             ,
             that
             the
             Body
             was
             made
             for
             the
             Soul
             ,
             not
             the
             Soul
             for
             the
             Body
             ;
             as
             that
             which
             in
             it self
             has
             no
             Life
             and
             Sense
             ,
             is
             made
             for
             the
             use
             of
             that
             which
             has
             .
             The
             Body
             is
             only
             a
             convenient
             habitation
             for
             the
             Soul
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             an
             Instrument
             of
             Action
             ,
             and
             a
             Tryal
             and
             Exercise
             of
             Vertue
             ;
             but
             the
             Soul
             is
             to
             use
             the
             Body
             and
             to
             govern
             it
             ,
             to
             tast
             its
             pleasures
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             bounds
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             Body
             serviceable
             to
             the
             ends
             and
             purposes
             of
             Reason
             and
             Vertue
             ,
             not
             to
             subject
             Reason
             to
             Passion
             and
             Sense
             :
             If
             the
             Body
             was
             made
             for
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             it
             was
             never
             intended
             the
             Soul
             should
             wholly
             consorm
             it self
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             by
             its
             sympathy
             
             with
             corporeal
             Passions
             ,
             transform
             it self
             into
             a
             sensual
             and
             brutish
             nature
             .
             Such
             degenerate
             Creatures
             are
             those
             ,
             who
             live
             only
             to
             serve
             the
             Body
             ,
             who
             value
             nothing
             else
             ,
             and
             seek
             for
             nothing
             else
             ,
             but
             how
             to
             gratifie
             their
             Appetites
             and
             Lusts
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             invert
             the
             order
             of
             Nature
             ,
             to
             fall
             in
             love
             with
             our
             Slaves
             ,
             and
             change
             Fortunes
             and
             Shackles
             with
             them
             .
             That
             our
             Saviour
             might
             well
             say
             ,
             
               He
               that
               commiteth
               sin
               is
               the
               Servant
               of
               Sin
            
             ;
             for
             this
             is
             a
             vile
             and
             unnatural
             subjection
             to
             serve
             the
             Body
             ,
             which
             was
             made
             to
             serve
             the
             Soul
             ;
             such
             Men
             shall
             receive
             the
             reward
             of
             Slaves
             ,
             to
             be
             turned
             out
             of
             God's
             Family
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             inherit
             with
             Sons
             and
             Freemen
             ,
             as
             our
             Saviour
             adds
             ,
             
               The
               Servant
               abideth
               not
               in
               the
               House
               for
               ever
               ,
               but
               the
               Son
               abideth
               for
               ever
               ,
               if
               the
               Son
               therefore
               shall
               make
               you
               free
               ,
               ye
               shall
               be
               free
               indeed
               ,
            
             8
             John
             31
             ,
             32.
             
          
           
             III.
             That
             Death
             ,
             which
             is
             our
             leaving
             this
             World
             ,
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             our
             putting
             off
             these
             Bodies
             ,
             teaches
             us
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             only
             our
             union
             to
             these
             Bodies
             ,
             which
             intercepts
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             other
             World
             :
             The
             other
             World
             is
             not
             at
             such
             a
             distance
             from
             us
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             imagine
             ;
             the
             Throne
             of
             God
             indeed
             is
             at
             a
             great
             remove
             from
             this
             Earth
             ,
             above
             
             the
             third
             Heavens
             ,
             where
             he
             displays
             his
             Glory
             to
             those
             blessed
             Spirits
             which
             encompass
             his
             Throne
             ;
             but
             as
             soon
             as
             we
             step
             out
             of
             these
             Bodies
             ,
             we
             step
             into
             the
             other
             World
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             so
             properly
             another
             World
             (
             for
             there
             is
             the
             same
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             still
             )
             as
             a
             new
             State
             of
             Life
             .
             To
             live
             in
             these
             Bodies
             is
             to
             live
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             to
             live
             out
             of
             them
             ,
             is
             to
             remove
             into
             the
             next
             :
             For
             while
             our
             Souls
             are
             confined
             to
             these
             Bodies
             ,
             and
             can
             look
             only
             through
             these
             material
             Casements
             ,
             nothing
             but
             what
             is
             material
             can
             affect
             us
             ,
             nay
             nothing
             but
             what
             is
             so
             gross
             ,
             that
             it
             can
             reflect
             light
             ,
             and
             convey
             the
             shapes
             and
             colours
             of
             things
             with
             it
             to
             the
             eye
             :
             So
             that
             though
             within
             this
             visible
             World
             ,
             there
             be
             a
             more
             Glorious
             Scene
             of
             things
             ,
             than
             what
             appears
             to
             us
             ,
             we
             perceive
             nothing
             at
             all
             of
             it
             .
             For
             this
             vail
             of
             Flesh
             parts
             the
             visible
             and
             invisible
             World
             :
             But
             when
             we
             put
             off
             these
             Bodies
             ,
             there
             are
             new
             and
             surprizing
             Wonders
             present
             themselves
             to
             our
             view
             ,
             when
             these
             material
             spectacles
             are
             taken
             off
             ,
             our
             Souls
             with
             its
             own
             naked
             eyes
             ,
             sees
             what
             was
             invisible
             before
             :
             And
             then
             we
             are
             in
             the
             other
             World
             ,
             when
             we
             can
             see
             it
             ,
             and
             converse
             with
             it
             :
             Thus
             St.
             Paul
             tells
             us
             ,
             
             That
             
               when
               we
               are
               at
               home
               in
               the
               body
               ,
               we
               are
               absent
               from
               the
               Lord
               ;
               but
               when
               we
               are
               absent
               from
               the
               body
               ,
               we
               are
               present
               with
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             6
             ,
             8.
             
             And
             methinks
             this
             is
             enough
             to
             cure
             us
             of
             our
             fondness
             for
             these
             Bodies
             ,
             unless
             we
             think
             it
             more
             desirable
             to
             be
             confined
             to
             a
             Prison
             ,
             and
             to
             look
             through
             a
             Grate
             all
             our
             lives
             ,
             which
             gives
             us
             but
             a
             very
             narrow
             prospect
             ,
             and
             that
             none
             of
             the
             best
             neither
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             set
             at
             liberty
             to
             view
             all
             the
             glories
             of
             the
             World.
             What
             would
             we
             give
             now
             for
             the
             least
             glimpse
             of
             that
             Invisible
             World
             ,
             which
             the
             first
             step
             we
             take
             out
             of
             these
             Bodies
             will
             present
             us
             with
             :
             There
             are
             such
             things
             
               as
               eye
               hath
               not
               seen
               ,
               nor
               ear
               heard
               ,
               neither
               hath
               it
               entred
               into
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               to
               conceive
               :
            
             Death
             opens
             ours
             eyes
             ,
             enlarges
             our
             prospect
             ,
             presents
             us
             with
             a
             new
             and
             more
             glorious
             World
             ,
             which
             we
             can
             never
             see
             ,
             while
             we
             are
             shut
             up
             in
             Flesh
             ,
             which
             should
             make
             us
             as
             willing
             to
             part
             with
             this
             Vail
             ,
             as
             to
             take
             the
             Film
             off
             of
             our
             Eyes
             ,
             which
             hinders
             our
             sight
             .
          
           
             IV.
             If
             we
             must
             put
             off
             these
             Bodies
             ,
             methinks
             we
             should
             not
             much
             glory
             nor
             pride
             ourselves
             in
             them
             ,
             nor
             spend
             too
             much
             of
             our
             time
             about
             them
             ;
             For
             
             why
             should
             that
             be
             our
             pride
             ,
             why
             should
             that
             be
             our
             business
             ,
             which
             we
             must
             shortly
             part
             with
             ?
             And
             yet
             as
             for
             pride
             ,
             these
             mortal
             corruptible
             Bodies
             ,
             and
             what
             relates
             to
             them
             ,
             administer
             most
             of
             the
             occasions
             of
             it
             :
          
           
             Some
             men
             glory
             in
             their
             Birth
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             Descent
             from
             Noble
             Ancestors
             ,
             and
             Ancient
             Families
             ;
             which
             ,
             besides
             the
             Vanity
             of
             it
             ,
             for
             if
             we
             trace
             our
             Pedigrees
             to
             their
             Original
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             all
             our
             Families
             are
             equally
             Ancient
             ,
             and
             equally
             Noble
             ,
             for
             we
             descend
             all
             from
             Adam
             ;
             and
             in
             such
             a
             long
             Descent
             as
             this
             ,
             no
             man
             can
             tell
             ,
             whether
             there
             have
             not
             been
             Beggars
             and
             Princes
             in
             those
             which
             are
             the
             noblest
             and
             meanest
             Families
             now
             :
             Yet
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             what
             is
             all
             this
             ,
             but
             to
             pride
             ourselves
             in
             our
             Bodies
             ,
             and
             our
             bodily
             Descent
             ,
             unless
             men
             think
             that
             their
             Souls
             are
             derived
             from
             their
             Parents
             too
             .
             Indeed
             our
             Birth
             is
             so
             very
             ignoble
             ,
             whatever
             our
             Ancestors
             are
             ,
             or
             however
             it
             may
             be
             dissembled
             with
             some
             pompous
             circumstances
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             has
             any
             reason
             to
             glory
             in
             it
             ;
             for
             the
             greatest
             Prince
             is
             born
             like
             the
             wild
             Asses
             Colt.
             Others
             glory
             in
             their
             external
             Beauty
             ;
             which
             how
             great
             and
             charming
             soever
             it
             be
             ,
             
             is
             but
             the
             beauty
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             which
             if
             it
             be
             spared
             by
             Sickness
             and
             old
             Age
             ,
             must
             perish
             in
             the
             Grave
             ;
             Death
             will
             spoil
             those
             features
             and
             colours
             which
             are
             now
             admired
             ,
             and
             after
             a
             short
             time
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             no
             distinction
             between
             this
             beautiful
             Body
             ,
             and
             common
             Dust.
             Others
             are
             guilty
             of
             greater
             Vanity
             than
             this
             ,
             and
             what
             Nature
             has
             denied
             ,
             they
             supply
             by
             Art
             ;
             they
             adorn
             their
             Bodies
             with
             rich
             Attire
             ,
             and
             many
             times
             such
             Bodies
             as
             will
             not
             be
             adorned
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             glory
             in
             their
             borrowed
             Feathers
             :
             But
             what
             a
             sorry
             beauty
             is
             that
             ,
             which
             they
             cannot
             carry
             into
             the
             other
             World
             ?
             And
             if
             they
             must
             leave
             their
             Bodies
             in
             the
             Grave
             ,
             I
             think
             there
             will
             be
             no
             great
             occasion
             in
             the
             other
             World
             for
             their
             rich
             and
             splendid
             Apparel
             ,
             which
             will
             not
             fit
             a
             Soul.
             
          
           
             Thus
             what
             do
             Riches
             signifie
             ,
             but
             to
             minister
             to
             the
             wants
             and
             conveniences
             and
             pleasures
             of
             the
             Body
             ?
             And
             therefore
             to
             pride
             ourselves
             in
             Riches
             ,
             is
             to
             glory
             in
             the
             Body
             too
             ;
             to
             think
             our selves
             more
             considerable
             than
             other
             men
             ,
             because
             we
             can
             provide
             better
             for
             our
             Bodies
             than
             they
             can
             .
             And
             what
             a
             mean
             and
             contemptible
             Vice
             is
             Pride
             ,
             
             whose
             subject
             and
             occasion
             is
             so
             mean
             and
             contemptible
             ?
             To
             pride
             ourselves
             in
             these
             Bodies
             which
             have
             so
             ignoble
             an
             extraction
             ,
             are
             of
             so
             short
             a
             continuance
             ,
             and
             will
             have
             so
             ignoble
             an
             end
             ,
             must
             lie
             down
             in
             the
             Grave
             ,
             and
             be
             food
             for
             Worms
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             Care
             of
             our
             Bodies
             ;
             that
             must
             unavoidably
             take
             up
             great
             part
             of
             our
             time
             ,
             to
             supply
             the
             necessities
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             to
             provide
             the
             conveniences
             of
             Life
             ;
             but
             this
             may
             be
             for
             the
             good
             of
             our
             Souls
             too
             ,
             as
             honest
             Labour
             and
             Industry
             and
             ingenious
             Arts
             are
             ;
             but
             for
             men
             to
             spend
             their
             whole
             time
             in
             Sloth
             and
             Luxury
             ,
             in
             Eating
             and
             Drinking
             and
             Sleeping
             ,
             in
             Dressing
             and
             Adorning
             their
             Bodies
             ,
             or
             gratifying
             their
             Lusts
             ,
             this
             is
             to
             be
             vile
             Slaves
             and
             Servants
             to
             the
             Body
             ,
             to
             Bodies
             which
             neither
             need
             nor
             deserve
             this
             from
             us
             :
             after
             all
             our
             care
             ,
             they
             will
             tumble
             into
             Dust
             ,
             and
             commonly
             much
             the
             sooner
             for
             our
             indulgence
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             V.
             If
             Death
             be
             our
             putting
             off
             these
             Bodies
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             live
             without
             these
             Bodies
             ,
             till
             the
             Resurrection
             ;
             nay
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             always
             live
             without
             such
             Bodies
             as
             these
             are
             :
             for
             though
             our
             Bodies
             shall
             rise
             again
             ,
             yet
             
             they
             shall
             be
             changed
             and
             transformed
             into
             a
             spiritual
             nature
             ;
             as
             St.
             Paul
             expresly
             tells
             us
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             42
             ,
             43
             ,
             44.
             
             
               It
               is
               sown
               in
               corruption
               ,
               it
               is
               raised
               in
               incorruption
               ;
               it
               is
               sown
               in
               dishonour
               ,
               it
               is
               raised
               in
               glory
               ;
               it
               is
               sown
               in
               weakness
               ,
               it
               is
               raised
               in
               power
               ;
               it
               is
               sown
               a
               natural
               body
               ,
               it
               is
               raised
               a
               spiritual
               body
               :
            
             For
             as
             he
             adds
             ,
             50
             v.
             
               Flesh
               and
               blood
               cannot
               inherit
               the
               kingdom
               of
               God
               ,
               neither
               can
               corruption
               inherit
               incorruption
               .
            
             Which
             is
             true
             of
             a
             fleshly
             Soul
             ,
             but
             here
             is
             understood
             of
             a
             Body
             of
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             a
             corruptible
             nature
             :
             As
             our
             reason
             may
             satisfie
             us
             ,
             that
             such
             gross
             earthly
             Bodies
             ,
             as
             we
             now
             carry
             about
             with
             us
             ,
             cannot
             live
             and
             subsist
             in
             those
             pure
             regions
             of
             Light
             and
             Glory
             ,
             which
             God
             inhabits
             ;
             no
             more
             than
             you
             can
             lodge
             a
             stone
             in
             the
             Air
             ,
             or
             breathe
             nothing
             but
             pure
             Aether
             :
             and
             therefore
             our
             glorified
             Bodies
             will
             have
             none
             of
             those
             earthly
             passions
             which
             these
             earthly
             Bodies
             have
             ,
             will
             relish
             none
             of
             the
             pleasures
             of
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ;
             that
             upon
             this
             account
             we
             may
             truly
             say
             ,
             that
             when
             we
             once
             put
             off
             these
             Bodies
             ,
             we
             shall
             ever
             after
             live
             without
             them
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             use
             of
             this
             Observation
             is
             so
             very
             obvious
             ,
             that
             methinks
             no
             man
             
             can
             miss
             it
             ;
             for
             when
             we
             consider
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             put
             off
             these
             Bodies
             ,
             and
             for
             ever
             live
             without
             them
             ,
             the
             very
             next
             thought
             in
             course
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             live
             without
             our
             Bodies
             now
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             possibly
             we
             can
             ,
             while
             we
             do
             live
             in
             them
             ;
             to
             have
             but
             very
             little
             commerce
             with
             flesh
             and
             sense
             ;
             to
             wean
             ourselves
             from
             all
             bodily
             pleasures
             ,
             to
             stifle
             its
             appetites
             and
             inclinations
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             them
             under
             perfect
             command
             and
             government
             ;
             that
             when
             we
             see
             it
             fit
             ,
             we
             may
             use
             bodily
             pleasures
             without
             fondness
             ,
             or
             let
             them
             alone
             without
             being
             uneasie
             for
             want
             of
             them
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             govern
             all
             our
             bodily
             appetites
             ,
             not
             they
             govern
             us
             .
          
           
             For
             a
             wise
             man
             should
             thus
             reason
             with
             himself
             :
             If
             I
             grow
             so
             fond
             of
             this
             Body
             ,
             and
             the
             pleasures
             of
             it
             ,
             if
             I
             can
             relish
             no
             other
             pleasures
             ,
             if
             I
             value
             nothing
             else
             ,
             what
             shall
             I
             do
             ,
             when
             I
             leave
             this
             body
             ?
             For
             bodily
             pleasures
             can
             last
             no
             longer
             than
             my
             body
             does
             ;
             what
             shall
             I
             do
             in
             the
             next
             World
             ,
             when
             I
             shall
             be
             striped
             of
             this
             body
             ,
             when
             I
             shall
             be
             a
             naked
             Soul
             ?
             or
             whatever
             other
             covering
             I
             may
             have
             ,
             shall
             have
             no
             flesh
             and
             blood
             about
             me
             ;
             and
             therefore
             all
             the
             pleasures
             I
             value
             now
             ,
             will
             then
             vanish
             
             like
             a
             dream
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             enjoy
             bodily
             pleasures
             when
             I
             have
             no
             body
             :
             And
             though
             there
             were
             no
             other
             punishments
             in
             the
             next
             Life
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             a
             great
             pain
             to
             me
             now
             ,
             to
             have
             my
             desires
             disappointed
             ,
             or
             delayed
             ;
             and
             should
             I
             retain
             the
             same
             fondness
             for
             these
             things
             in
             the
             next
             World
             ,
             where
             they
             cannot
             be
             had
             ,
             the
             eternal
             despair
             of
             enjoying
             them
             would
             be
             punishment
             enough
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             we
             cannot
             tell
             what
             alteration
             our
             putting
             off
             these
             Bodies
             will
             make
             in
             the
             temper
             and
             disposition
             of
             our
             minds
             .
             We
             see
             that
             a
             long
             and
             severe
             fit
             of
             sickness
             ,
             while
             it
             lasts
             ,
             will
             make
             men
             absolute
             Philosophers
             ,
             and
             give
             them
             a
             great
             contempt
             of
             bodily
             pleasures
             ,
             nay
             ,
             will
             make
             the
             very
             thoughts
             of
             those
             pleasures
             nauseous
             to
             them
             ,
             which
             they
             were
             very
             fond
             of
             in
             health
             .
             Long
             Fasting
             and
             Abstinence
             ,
             and
             other
             bodily
             Severities
             ,
             are
             an
             excellent
             means
             to
             alter
             the
             habits
             and
             inclinations
             of
             the
             Mind
             ;
             and
             one
             would
             think
             ,
             that
             to
             be
             separated
             from
             these
             Bodies
             ,
             must
             needs
             make
             a
             greater
             alteration
             in
             our
             Minds
             ,
             than
             either
             Sickness
             or
             bodily
             Severities
             :
             That
             I
             dare
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             a
             sensual
             man
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             separated
             
             from
             this
             body
             ,
             shall
             feel
             the
             same
             sensual
             desires
             and
             inclinations
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             tormented
             with
             a
             violent
             thirst
             after
             those
             pleasures
             which
             he
             cannot
             enjoy
             in
             a
             separate
             state
             :
             But
             this
             I
             dare
             say
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             who
             is
             wholly
             sunk
             into
             flesh
             and
             sense
             ,
             and
             relishes
             no
             other
             pleasures
             ,
             is
             not
             capable
             of
             living
             happily
             out
             of
             this
             body
             ;
             unless
             you
             could
             find
             out
             a
             new
             Scene
             of
             material
             and
             sensible
             Pleasures
             to
             entertain
             him
             ;
             for
             though
             the
             particular
             appetites
             and
             inclinations
             of
             the
             body
             may
             cease
             ,
             yet
             his
             very
             Soul
             is
             sensualized
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             uncapable
             of
             the
             pleasures
             of
             a
             spiritual
             Life
             .
          
           
             For
             indeed
             setting
             aside
             that
             mischief
             ,
             which
             the
             unruly
             lusts
             and
             appetites
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             immoderate
             use
             of
             bodily
             pleasures
             does
             either
             to
             the
             persons
             themselves
             ,
             or
             to
             publick
             Societies
             ;
             and
             the
             true
             reason
             why
             we
             must
             mortifie
             our
             sensual
             inclinations
             ,
             is
             to
             improve
             our
             minds
             in
             all
             divine
             Graces
             ;
             for
             the
             Flesh
             and
             the
             Spirit
             cannot
             thrive
             together
             ;
             sensual
             and
             spiritual
             Joys
             are
             so
             contrary
             to
             each
             other
             ,
             that
             which
             of
             them
             soever
             prevails
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             degrees
             of
             its
             prevalence
             ,
             it
             stifles
             and
             and
             suppresses
             ,
             or
             wholly
             subdues
             the
             other
             .
             
             A
             Soul
             which
             is
             ravished
             with
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Blessed
             Jesus
             ,
             transported
             with
             the
             spiritual
             hopes
             of
             another
             Life
             ,
             which
             feels
             the
             passions
             of
             Devotion
             ,
             and
             is
             enamour'd
             with
             the
             glories
             and
             beauties
             of
             Holiness
             and
             divine
             Vertues
             ,
             must
             have
             such
             a
             very
             mean
             opinion
             of
             Flesh
             and
             Sense
             ,
             as
             will
             make
             it
             disgust
             bodily
             pleasures
             ,
             or
             be
             very
             indifferent
             about
             them
             :
             and
             a
             Soul
             which
             is
             under
             the
             government
             of
             Sense
             and
             Passion
             ,
             cannot
             tast
             those
             more
             intellectual
             and
             divine
             Joys
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             our
             esteem
             of
             things
             which
             gives
             a
             relish
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             impossible
             we
             can
             highly
             esteem
             one
             ,
             without
             depretiating
             and
             undervaluing
             the
             other
             :
             It
             is
             universally
             true
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             what
             our
             Saviour
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               No
               man
               can
               serve
               two
               masters
               ;
               for
               either
               he
               will
               hate
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               love
               the
               other
               ,
               or
               else
               he
               will
               hold
               to
               the
               one
               and
               despise
               the
               other
               :
               Ye
               cannot
               serve
               God
               and
               Mammon
               ,
            
             6.
             
             Matth.
             24.
             
          
           
             The
             least
             beginnings
             of
             a
             divine
             Nature
             in
             us
             ,
             is
             to
             love
             God
             above
             all
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             as
             we
             every
             day
             grow
             more
             devoutly
             and
             passionately
             in
             love
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             take
             greater
             pleasure
             in
             the
             spiritual
             acts
             of
             Religion
             ,
             in
             praising
             
             God
             ,
             and
             contemplating
             the
             divine
             Nature
             and
             Perfections
             ,
             and
             meditating
             on
             the
             spiritual
             Glories
             of
             another
             Life
             ,
             so
             we
             abate
             of
             our
             value
             for
             present
             things
             ,
             till
             we
             get
             a
             perfect
             conquest
             and
             mastery
             of
             them
             .
             But
             he
             who
             is
             perfectly
             devoted
             to
             the
             pleasures
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             the
             service
             of
             his
             Lusts
             ,
             has
             no
             spiritual
             Life
             in
             him
             ;
             and
             tho'
             putting
             off
             these
             Bodies
             may
             cure
             our
             bodily
             appetites
             and
             passions
             ,
             yet
             it
             cannot
             give
             us
             a
             new
             principle
             of
             Life
             ,
             nor
             work
             an
             essential
             Change
             in
             a
             fleshly
             Nature
             :
             and
             therefore
             such
             a
             man
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             removed
             from
             this
             Body
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Enjoyments
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             capable
             of
             no
             other
             Happiness
             :
             Nay
             ,
             though
             we
             are
             renewed
             by
             the
             divine
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             principle
             of
             a
             new
             Life
             in
             us
             ,
             yet
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             degree
             of
             our
             love
             to
             present
             things
             ,
             so
             much
             the
             more
             indisposed
             are
             we
             for
             the
             Happiness
             of
             unbodied
             Spirits
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             ,
             since
             we
             must
             put
             off
             these
             Bodies
             ,
             if
             we
             would
             live
             for
             ever
             happily
             without
             them
             ,
             we
             must
             begin
             betimes
             to
             shake
             off
             Matter
             and
             Sense
             ,
             to
             govern
             our
             bodily
             Appetites
             and
             Passions
             ,
             to
             grow
             indifferent
             to
             the
             Pleasures
             of
             Sense
             ,
             to
             use
             them
             for
             the
             
             refreshment
             and
             necessities
             of
             Nature
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             be
             over-curious
             about
             them
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             fond
             of
             enjoying
             them
             ,
             nor
             troubled
             for
             the
             want
             of
             them
             ;
             never
             to
             indulge
             ourselves
             in
             unlawful
             Pleasures
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             very
             temperate
             in
             our
             use
             of
             lawful
             ones
             ;
             to
             be
             sure
             we
             must
             take
             care
             ,
             that
             the
             Spiritual
             part
             ,
             that
             the
             sense
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             Religion
             ,
             be
             always
             predominant
             in
             us
             ;
             and
             this
             will
             be
             a
             principle
             of
             Life
             in
             us
             ,
             a
             principle
             of
             divine
             Sensations
             and
             Joys
             ,
             when
             this
             Body
             shall
             tumble
             into
             Dust.
             
          
           
             VI.
             If
             Death
             be
             our
             putting
             off
             these
             Bodies
             ,
             then
             the
             Resurrection
             from
             the
             Dead
             ,
             is
             the
             Re-union
             of
             Soul
             and
             Body
             :
             the
             Soul
             does
             not
             die
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             be
             said
             to
             rise
             again
             from
             the
             Dead
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             the
             Body
             ,
             which
             like
             Seed
             falls
             into
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             springs
             up
             again
             more
             beautiful
             and
             glorious
             at
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Just.
             To
             believe
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             to
             believe
             another
             Life
             after
             this
             ,
             are
             two
             very
             different
             things
             :
             the
             Heathens
             believed
             a
             future
             State
             ,
             but
             never
             dreamt
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             peculiar
             Article
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith.
             And
             yet
             it
             is
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             our
             Bodies
             ,
             which
             
             is
             our
             Victory
             and
             Triumph
             over
             Death
             :
             for
             Death
             was
             the
             Punishment
             of
             
             Adam's
             sin
             ;
             and
             those
             who
             are
             in
             a
             separate
             state
             ,
             still
             suffer
             the
             Curse
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             
               Dust
               thou
               art
               ,
               and
               to
               dust
               thou
               shalt
               return
               .
            
             Christ
             came
             to
             deliver
             us
             from
             this
             Curse
             ,
             by
             being
             made
             a
             Curse
             for
             us
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             deliver
             us
             from
             Death
             by
             dying
             for
             us
             .
             But
             no
             man
             can
             be
             said
             to
             be
             delivered
             from
             Death
             ,
             till
             his
             body
             rise
             again
             ,
             for
             part
             of
             him
             is
             under
             the
             power
             of
             Death
             still
             ,
             while
             his
             body
             rots
             in
             the
             Grave
             :
             nay
             ,
             he
             is
             properly
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Death
             ,
             while
             he
             is
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Separation
             of
             Soul
             and
             Body
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             true
             notion
             of
             Death
             :
             And
             therefore
             St.
             Paul
             calls
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             the
             destroying
             Death
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             
               He
               must
               reign
               till
               he
               hath
               put
               all
               enemies
               under
               his
               feet
               ,
               the
               last
               enemy
               that
               shall
               be
               destroyed
               is
               Death
               :
            
             That
             is
             ,
             by
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Dead
             ;
             as
             appears
             from
             the
             whole
             scope
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             and
             is
             particularly
             expressed
             54
             ,
             55
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               So
               when
               this
               corruptible
               shall
               have
               put
               on
               incorruption
               ,
               and
               this
               mortal
               shall
               have
               put
               on
               immortality
               ,
               then
               shall
               be
               brought
               to
               pass
               ,
               that
               saying
               which
               is
               written
               ,
               Death
               is
               swallowed
               up
               in
               victory
               :
               O
               death
               where
            
             
             
               is
               thy
               sting
               !
               O
               grave
               where
               is
               thy
               victory
               !
               The
               sting
               of
               death
               is
               sin
               ,
               and
               the
               strength
               of
               sin
               is
               the
               law
               ;
               but
               blessed
               be
               God
               ,
               who
               hath
               given
               us
               the
               victory
               through
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ.
            
             This
             is
             the
             perfection
             and
             consummation
             of
             our
             reward
             ,
             when
             our
             Bodies
             shall
             be
             raised
             incorruptible
             and
             glorious
             ,
             when
             Christ
             shall
             change
             our
             vile
             Bodies
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             like
             to
             his
             own
             most
             glorious
             Body
             .
             I
             doubt
             not
             ,
             but
             good
             men
             are
             in
             a
             very
             happy
             state
             before
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             but
             yet
             their
             happiness
             is
             not
             complete
             ,
             for
             the
             very
             state
             of
             Separation
             is
             an
             imperfect
             state
             ,
             because
             a
             separate
             Soul
             is
             not
             a
             perfect
             Man
             :
             a
             Man
             ,
             by
             the
             original
             Constitution
             of
             his
             Nature
             ,
             consists
             of
             Soul
             and
             Body
             ;
             and
             therefore
             his
             perfect
             happiness
             requires
             the
             united
             glory
             and
             happiness
             of
             both
             parts
             of
             the
             whole
             Man.
             Which
             is
             not
             considered
             by
             those
             who
             cannot
             apprehend
             any
             necessity
             ,
             why
             the
             Body
             should
             rise
             again
             ,
             since
             ,
             as
             they
             conceive
             ,
             the
             Soul
             might
             be
             as
             completely
             and
             perfectly
             happy
             without
             it
             .
             But
             yet
             the
             Soul
             would
             not
             be
             an
             intire
             and
             perfect
             Man
             ,
             for
             a
             Man
             consists
             of
             Soul
             and
             Body
             :
             a
             Soul
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Separation
             ,
             how
             happy
             soever
             otherwise
             it
             
             may
             be
             ,
             has
             still
             this
             mark
             of
             God's
             displeasure
             on
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             has
             lost
             its
             body
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             Reunion
             of
             our
             Souls
             and
             Bodies
             has
             at
             least
             this
             advantage
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             perfect
             restoring
             of
             us
             to
             the
             Divine
             Favour
             ,
             that
             the
             badge
             and
             memorial
             of
             our
             Sin
             and
             Apostacy
             is
             done
             away
             ,
             in
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             our
             Bodies
             ;
             and
             therefore
             this
             is
             called
             
               the
               Adoption
            
             ,
             viz.
             
               the
               Redemption
               of
               our
               Bodies
            
             ,
             8.
             
             Rom.
             23.
             
             For
             then
             it
             is
             that
             God
             publickly
             owns
             us
             for
             his
             Sons
             ,
             when
             he
             raises
             our
             dead
             Bodies
             into
             a
             glorious
             and
             immortal
             Life
             .
             And
             besides
             this
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             we
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             doubt
             ,
             but
             the
             Reunion
             of
             Soul
             and
             Body
             will
             be
             a
             new
             addition
             of
             Happiness
             and
             Glory
             ;
             for
             though
             we
             cannot
             guess
             what
             the
             pleasures
             of
             glorified
             Bodies
             are
             ,
             yet
             sure
             we
             cannot
             imagine
             ,
             that
             when
             these
             earthly
             Bodies
             are
             the
             instruments
             of
             so
             many
             pleasures
             ,
             a
             spiritual
             and
             glorified
             Body
             should
             be
             of
             no
             use
             :
             A
             Soul
             and
             Body
             cannot
             be
             vitally
             united
             ,
             but
             there
             must
             be
             a
             sympathy
             between
             them
             ,
             and
             receive
             mutual
             impressions
             from
             each
             other
             ;
             and
             then
             we
             need
             not
             doubt
             ,
             but
             that
             such
             glorified
             Bodies
             will
             highly
             minister
             ,
             though
             in
             a
             way
             unknown
             to
             us
             ,
             to
             the
             pleasures
             of
             a
             divine
             and
             perfect
             
             Soul
             ;
             will
             infinitely
             more
             contribute
             to
             the
             divine
             pleasures
             of
             the
             Mind
             ,
             then
             these
             earthly
             Bodies
             do
             to
             our
             sensual
             pleasures
             .
             That
             all
             who
             have
             this
             hope
             and
             expectation
             ,
             may
             ,
             as
             St.
             Paul
             speaks
             ,
             
               earnestly
               groan
               within
               themselves
               ,
               waiting
               for
               the
               adoption
               ,
               even
               the
               redemption
               of
               our
               bodies
               ,
            
             8.
             
             Rom.
             23.
             
             This
             being
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Marriage
             of
             the
             Lamb
             ,
             this
             consummates
             our
             Happiness
             ;
             when
             our
             Bodies
             and
             Souls
             meet
             again
             ,
             not
             to
             disturb
             and
             oppose
             each
             other
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             where
             the
             Flesh
             and
             the
             Spirit
             are
             at
             perpetual
             Enmity
             ,
             but
             to
             live
             in
             eternal
             Harmony
             ,
             and
             to
             heighten
             and
             inflame
             each
             others
             Joys
             .
             Now
             this
             consideration
             ,
             that
             Death
             being
             a
             putting
             off
             these
             Bodies
             ,
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Dead
             must
             be
             the
             raising
             our
             Bodies
             into
             a
             new
             and
             immortal
             Life
             ;
             and
             the
             Reunion
             of
             them
             to
             our
             Souls
             ,
             suggests
             many
             useful
             thoughts
             to
             us
             :
             For
          
           
             This
             teaches
             us
             how
             we
             are
             to
             use
             our
             Bodies
             ,
             how
             we
             are
             to
             prepare
             them
             for
             Immortality
             and
             Glory
             .
             Death
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             separation
             of
             Soul
             and
             Body
             ,
             is
             the
             punishment
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             indeed
             it
             is
             the
             cure
             of
             it
             too
             :
             for
             Sin
             is
             such
             a
             Leprosie
             as
             cannot
             be
             perfectly
             cleansed
             
             without
             pulling
             down
             the
             House
             ,
             which
             it
             has
             once
             infected
             :
             But
             if
             we
             would
             have
             these
             Bodies
             raised
             up
             again
             immortal
             and
             glorious
             ,
             we
             must
             begin
             the
             Cleansing
             and
             Purification
             of
             them
             here
             .
             We
             must
             
               be
               sanctified
               throughout
               ,
               both
               in
               body
               ,
               soul
               ,
               and
               spirit
               ,
            
             1
             Thess.
             5.
             23.
             
             Our
             Bodies
             must
             be
             the
             Temples
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             must
             be
             holy
             and
             consecrated
             places
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             19.
             must
             not
             be
             polluted
             with
             filthy
             Lusts
             ,
             if
             we
             would
             have
             them
             rebuilt
             again
             by
             the
             Divine
             Spirit
             ,
             after
             the
             desolations
             which
             Sin
             hath
             made
             .
             Thus
             St.
             Paul
             tells
             us
             at
             large
             ,
             8.
             
             Rom.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             
               And
               if
               Christ
               be
               in
               you
               ,
               the
               body
               is
               dead
               ,
               because
               of
               sin
               ;
               but
               the
               spirit
               is
               life
               ,
               because
               of
               righteousness
            
             ;
             That
             is
             ,
             that
             divine
             and
             holy
             Nature
             ,
             which
             we
             receive
             from
             Christ
             ,
             will
             secure
             the
             life
             of
             our
             Souls
             ,
             and
             translate
             us
             to
             a
             happy
             state
             after
             death
             ;
             but
             it
             will
             not
             secure
             us
             from
             the
             necessity
             of
             dying
             :
             Our
             Bodies
             must
             die
             as
             a
             punishment
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             putrifie
             in
             the
             Grave
             ;
             but
             yet
             they
             are
             not
             lost
             for
             ever
             ,
             
               for
               if
               the
               spirit
               of
               him
               that
               raised
               up
               Iesus
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               dwell
               in
               you
               ;
               he
               that
               raised
               up
               Iesus
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               shall
               quicken
               your
               mortal
               bodies
               ,
               by
               his
               spirit
               which
               dwelleth
               in
               you
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
             if
             your
             Bodies
             be
             cleansed
             and
             sanctified
             ,
             be
             the
             Temples
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             he
             will
             raise
             them
             up
             again
             into
             a
             new
             Life
             .
             
               Therefore
               brethren
               we
               are
               debtors
               not
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
               to
               live
               after
               the
               flesh
               ,
               for
               if
               ye
               live
               after
               the
               flesh
               ye
               shall
               die
               ;
               but
               if
               ye
               through
               the
               spirit
               do
               mortifie
               the
               deeds
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               ye
               shall
               live
               :
            
             If
             ye
             subdue
             the
             fleshly
             principle
             ,
             if
             ye
             bring
             the
             Flesh
             into
             subjection
             to
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             not
             only
             your
             Souls
             shall
             live
             ,
             but
             your
             Bodies
             shall
             be
             raised
             again
             to
             immortal
             Life
             .
             And
             this
             is
             a
             mighty
             obligation
             on
             us
             ,
             if
             we
             love
             our
             Bodies
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             them
             glorious
             and
             immortal
             ,
             not
             to
             pamper
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             gratifie
             its
             appetites
             and
             lusts
             ;
             
               not
               to
               yeild
               your
               members
               servants
               to
               uncleanness
               ,
               and
               to
               iniquity
               unto
               iniquity
               ,
               but
               to
               yeild
               your
               members
               servants
               to
               righteousness
               unto
               holiness
               ;
               that
               being
               made
               free
               from
               sin
               ,
               and
               becoming
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               ,
               ye
               may
               have
               your
               fruit
               unto
               holiness
               ,
               and
               the
               end
               everlasting
               life
               .
            
             As
             the
             same
             Apostle
             speaks
             6.
             
             Rom.
             19
             ,
             22.
             it
             is
             our
             relation
             to
             Christ
             ,
             that
             our
             very
             Bodies
             are
             his
             Members
             ;
             it
             is
             our
             relation
             to
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             our
             Bodies
             are
             his
             Temples
             ,
             which
             entitles
             our
             Bodies
             to
             a
             glorious
             Resurrection
             :
             But
             
             will
             Christ
             own
             such
             Bodies
             for
             his
             Members
             ,
             as
             are
             Members
             of
             a
             Harlot
             ?
             Will
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             dwell
             in
             such
             a
             Temple
             as
             is
             defiled
             with
             impure
             Lusts
             ?
             And
             therefore
             such
             polluted
             Bodies
             will
             rise
             as
             they
             lay
             down
             ,
             in
             Dishonour
             ,
             will
             rise
             not
             to
             immortal
             Life
             ,
             but
             to
             eternal
             Death
             .
          
           
             For
             can
             we
             think
             those
             Bodies
             well
             prepared
             for
             a
             glorious
             Resurrection
             ,
             to
             be
             refined
             into
             spiritual
             Bodies
             ,
             which
             are
             become
             ten
             times
             more
             Flesh
             than
             God
             made
             them
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             Instruments
             and
             the
             Tempters
             to
             all
             Impurity
             ?
             Is
             there
             any
             reason
             to
             expect
             that
             such
             a
             Body
             should
             rise
             again
             spiritual
             and
             glorious
             ,
             which
             expires
             in
             the
             flames
             of
             Lust
             ,
             which
             falls
             a
             Sacrifice
             in
             the
             quarrel
             of
             a
             Strumpet
             ,
             which
             sinks
             under
             the
             load
             of
             its
             own
             Excesses
             ,
             and
             Eats
             and
             Drinks
             itself
             into
             the
             Grave
             ,
             which
             scorns
             to
             die
             by
             
             Adam's
             sin
             ,
             but
             will
             die
             by
             its
             own
             ,
             without
             expecting
             till
             the
             Laws
             of
             Mortality
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             ordinary
             course
             of
             Nature
             ,
             must
             take
             place
             ?
          
           
             Holiness
             is
             the
             only
             principle
             of
             Immortality
             ,
             both
             to
             Soul
             and
             Body
             ;
             Those
             love
             their
             Bodies
             best
             ,
             those
             honour
             them
             most
             ,
             who
             make
             them
             instruments
             
             of
             Vertue
             ;
             who
             endeavour
             to
             refine
             and
             spiritualize
             them
             ,
             and
             leave
             nothing
             of
             fleshly
             appetites
             and
             inclinations
             in
             them
             ;
             those
             are
             kindest
             to
             their
             Bodies
             ,
             who
             consecrate
             them
             for
             Immortality
             ,
             who
             take
             care
             they
             shall
             rise
             again
             into
             the
             Partnership
             of
             eternal
             Joys
             :
             All
             the
             severities
             of
             Mortification
             ,
             abstinence
             from
             bodily
             pleasures
             ,
             watchings
             ,
             Fastings
             ,
             hard
             lodging
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             instruments
             of
             a
             real
             Vertue
             ,
             not
             the
             arts
             of
             Superstition
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             intended
             to
             subdue
             our
             Lusts
             ,
             not
             to
             purchase
             a
             liberty
             of
             sinning
             ,
             are
             the
             most
             real
             expressions
             of
             honour
             and
             respect
             to
             these
             Bodies
             ;
             It
             shews
             how
             unwilling
             we
             are
             to
             part
             with
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             have
             them
             miserable
             ,
             how
             desirous
             we
             are
             of
             their
             advancement
             into
             eternal
             Glories
             ;
             for
             the
             less
             of
             Flesh
             they
             carry
             to
             the
             Grave
             with
             them
             ,
             the
             more
             glorious
             will
             they
             rise
             again
             .
             This
             is
             offering
             up
             our
             Bodies
             a
             living
             Sacrifice
             ,
             when
             we
             intirely
             devote
             them
             to
             the
             service
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             such
             living
             Sacrifices
             shall
             live
             for
             ever
             :
             for
             if
             God
             receives
             them
             a
             living
             Sacrifice
             ,
             he
             will
             preserve
             them
             to
             immortal
             Life
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             highest
             honour
             we
             can
             do
             these
             Bodies
             ,
             and
             the
             noblest
             use
             we
             can
             
             put
             them
             to
             ,
             is
             to
             offer
             them
             up
             ,
             in
             a
             proper
             sence
             ,
             a
             Sacrifice
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             willingly
             and
             chearfully
             to
             die
             for
             God
             ,
             when
             he
             calls
             us
             to
             suffering
             :
             first
             to
             offer
             up
             our
             Souls
             to
             God
             in
             the
             pure
             flames
             of
             Love
             and
             Devotion
             ,
             and
             then
             freely
             to
             give
             up
             our
             Bodies
             to
             the
             Stake
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             Gibbet
             ,
             to
             wild
             Beasts
             ,
             or
             more
             savage
             Men.
             This
             vindicates
             our
             Bodies
             from
             the
             natural
             shame
             and
             reproach
             of
             Death
             ;
             what
             we
             call
             a
             natural
             Death
             is
             very
             inglorious
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             mark
             of
             dishonour
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             punishment
             of
             Sin
             :
             Such
             Bodies
             at
             best
             are
             sown
             in
             dishonour
             and
             corruption
             ,
             as
             St.
             Paul
             speaks
             ;
             but
             to
             die
             a
             Martyr
             ,
             to
             fall
             a
             Sacrifice
             to
             God
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             glorious
             Death
             ;
             this
             is
             not
             to
             yeild
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             Mortality
             ,
             to
             Necessity
             and
             Fate
             ,
             but
             to
             give
             back
             our
             Bodies
             to
             God
             ,
             who
             gave
             them
             to
             us
             ;
             and
             he
             will
             keep
             that
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             committed
             to
             his
             trust
             ,
             to
             a
             glorious
             Resurrection
             :
             and
             it
             will
             be
             a
             surprizing
             and
             astonishing
             Glory
             with
             which
             such
             Bodies
             shall
             rise
             again
             ,
             as
             have
             suffered
             for
             their
             Lord
             ;
             for
             if
             we
             suffer
             with
             him
             ,
             we
             shall
             also
             be
             glorified
             together
             :
             Which
             seems
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             those
             shall
             nearest
             resemble
             the
             Glory
             of
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             who
             suffer
             as
             he
             did
             .
          
           
           
             This
             is
             the
             way
             to
             make
             our
             Bodies
             immortal
             and
             glorious
             .
             We
             cannot
             keep
             them
             long
             here
             ,
             they
             are
             corruptible
             Bodies
             ,
             and
             will
             tumble
             into
             Dust
             ;
             we
             must
             part
             with
             them
             for
             a
             while
             ,
             and
             if
             ever
             we
             expect
             and
             desire
             a
             happy
             meeting
             again
             ,
             we
             must
             use
             them
             with
             modesty
             and
             reverence
             now
             .
             We
             dishonour
             our
             Bodies
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             when
             we
             make
             them
             instruments
             of
             Wickedness
             and
             Lust
             ,
             and
             lay
             an
             eternal
             foundation
             of
             shame
             and
             infamy
             for
             them
             in
             the
             next
             World
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             mortal
             and
             killing
             love
             to
             cherish
             the
             fleshly
             Principle
             ,
             to
             make
             provision
             for
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             to
             fulfil
             the
             lusts
             thereof
             :
             but
             if
             you
             love
             your
             Bodies
             ,
             make
             them
             immortal
             ,
             that
             though
             they
             die
             ,
             they
             may
             rise
             again
             out
             of
             their
             Graves
             ,
             with
             a
             youthful
             vigour
             and
             beauty
             ;
             that
             they
             may
             live
             for
             ever
             without
             pain
             or
             sickness
             ,
             without
             the
             decays
             of
             age
             ,
             or
             the
             interruptions
             of
             sleep
             ,
             or
             the
             fatigue
             and
             weariness
             of
             labour
             ,
             without
             wanting
             either
             food
             or
             raiment
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             remains
             of
             corruptions
             ,
             without
             knowing
             what
             it
             is
             to
             tempt
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             tempted
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             uneasie
             thought
             ,
             the
             least
             disappointment
             ,
             the
             least
             care
             ,
             in
             the
             full
             and
             blissful
             enjoyment
             of
             the
             Eternal
             and
             Soveraign
             Good.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             
               SECT
               .
               III.
            
             Death
             considered
             as
             our
             Entrance
             upon
             a
             new
             and
             unknown
             State
             of
             Life
             .
          
           
             III.
             LEt
             us
             now
             consider
             Death
             as
             it
             is
             an
             Entrance
             upon
             a
             new
             and
             unknown
             State
             of
             Life
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             a
             new
             thing
             to
             us
             ,
             to
             live
             without
             these
             Bodies
             ,
             it
             is
             what
             we
             have
             never
             tried
             yet
             ,
             and
             we
             cannot
             guess
             how
             we
             shall
             feel
             ourselves
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             stript
             of
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             ;
             what
             entertainments
             we
             shall
             find
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             neither
             eating
             nor
             drinking
             ,
             neither
             marrying
             nor
             giving
             in
             marriage
             ;
             what
             kind
             of
             business
             and
             employment
             we
             shall
             have
             there
             ,
             where
             we
             shall
             have
             no
             occasion
             for
             any
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             which
             employ
             our
             time
             here
             :
             for
             when
             we
             have
             no
             use
             of
             Food
             ,
             or
             Raiment
             ,
             or
             Physick
             ,
             or
             Houses
             to
             dwell
             in
             ,
             or
             whatever
             our
             Union
             to
             these
             Bodies
             makes
             necessary
             to
             us
             now
             ;
             all
             those
             Trades
             and
             Arts
             ,
             which
             are
             to
             provide
             these
             conveniences
             for
             us
             ,
             must
             then
             cease
             :
             This
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             very
             surprizing
             change
             ;
             and
             though
             we
             are
             assured
             of
             a
             very
             great
             happiness
             in
             the
             next
             
             World
             ,
             which
             infinitely
             exceeds
             whatever
             men
             call
             happiness
             or
             pleasure
             here
             ,
             yet
             most
             men
             are
             very
             unwilling
             to
             change
             a
             known
             for
             an
             unknown
             happiness
             ;
             and
             it
             confounds
             and
             amazes
             them
             to
             think
             of
             going
             out
             of
             these
             Bodies
             ,
             they
             know
             not
             whither
             .
             Now
             this
             consideration
             will
             suggest
             several
             very
             wise
             and
             useful
             thoughts
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             How
             necessary
             an
             entire
             Trust
             and
             Faith
             in
             God
             is
             :
             We
             cannot
             live
             happily
             without
             it
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             sure
             we
             cannot
             die
             comfortably
             without
             it
             ,
             for
             this
             is
             the
             noblest
             exercise
             of
             Faith
             ,
             to
             be
             able
             chearfully
             to
             resign
             up
             our
             Spirits
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             we
             know
             so
             little
             of
             the
             state
             of
             the
             other
             World
             ,
             whither
             we
             are
             going
             .
             This
             was
             the
             first
             trial
             of
             
             Abraham's
             Faith
             ,
             when
             in
             obedience
             to
             the
             command
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             forsook
             his
             own
             Country
             ,
             and
             his
             Father's
             House
             ,
             and
             followed
             God
             into
             a
             strange
             Land
             ,
             11.
             
             Hebr.
             8.
             
             
               By
               faith
               Abraham
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               called
               to
               go
               into
               a
               place
               ,
               which
               he
               should
               after
               receive
               for
               an
               inheritance
               ,
               obeyed
               ,
               and
               he
               went
               out
               ,
               not
               knowing
               whither
               he
               went.
               Canaan
            
             was
             a
             Type
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             Heaven
             is
             as
             unknown
             a
             
             Country
             to
             us
             ,
             as
             Canaan
             was
             to
             Abraham
             :
             And
             herein
             we
             must
             imitate
             this
             Father
             of
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             to
             be
             contented
             to
             leave
             our
             native
             Country
             ,
             and
             the
             World
             we
             know
             ,
             to
             follow
             God
             ,
             whithersoever
             he
             leads
             us
             ,
             into
             unknown
             Regions
             ,
             and
             to
             an
             unknown
             and
             unexperienced
             Happiness
             .
             This
             indeed
             all
             men
             must
             do
             ,
             because
             they
             cannot
             avoid
             leaving
             this
             World
             ,
             but
             must
             go
             ,
             when
             God
             calls
             for
             them
             ;
             but
             that
             which
             makes
             it
             our
             choice
             ,
             and
             an
             act
             of
             Faith
             and
             Vertue
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             such
             a
             strong
             perswasion
             of
             ,
             and
             firm
             reliance
             on
             the
             Goodness
             and
             Wisdom
             and
             Promises
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             though
             we
             are
             ignorant
             of
             the
             state
             of
             the
             other
             World
             ,
             we
             can
             chearfully
             forsake
             all
             our
             known
             Enjoyments
             ,
             and
             embrace
             the
             promises
             of
             an
             unknown
             Happiness
             .
             And
             there
             are
             two
             distinct
             acts
             of
             this
             ,
             which
             answer
             to
             
             Abraham's
             Faith
             in
             leaving
             his
             own
             Country
             ,
             and
             following
             God
             into
             a
             strange
             Land
             :
             the
             first
             is
             the
             exercise
             of
             our
             Faith
             while
             we
             live
             ,
             the
             second
             when
             we
             die
             .
          
           
             To
             mortifie
             all
             our
             inordinate
             Appetites
             and
             Desires
             ,
             to
             deny
             ourselves
             the
             sinful
             Vanities
             and
             Pleasures
             of
             this
             Life
             ,
             for
             the
             Promises
             of
             an
             unknown
             Happiness
             ,
             
             in
             the
             next
             World
             ,
             is
             our
             mystical
             dying
             to
             this
             World
             ,
             leaving
             our
             native
             Country
             ,
             and
             following
             God
             into
             a
             strange
             and
             unknown
             Land
             ;
             to
             quit
             all
             our
             present
             Possessions
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             to
             forfeit
             our
             Estates
             ,
             our
             Liberties
             ,
             all
             that
             is
             dear
             to
             us
             here
             ;
             nay
             ,
             to
             forsake
             our
             native
             Country
             ,
             rather
             than
             offend
             God
             ,
             and
             lose
             our
             Title
             to
             the
             Promises
             of
             an
             unknown
             Happiness
             ,
             is
             ,
             in
             a
             literal
             sence
             ,
             to
             leave
             our
             own
             Country
             at
             God's
             command
             ,
             not
             knowing
             whither
             we
             go
             ;
             which
             is
             like
             
             Abraham's
             going
             out
             of
             his
             own
             Country
             ,
             and
             living
             as
             a
             Sojourner
             in
             the
             Land
             of
             Promise
             ,
             without
             having
             any
             Inheritance
             in
             it
             :
             this
             is
             that
             Faith
             which
             overcomes
             the
             World
             ,
             which
             makes
             us
             live
             as
             Pilgrims
             and
             Strangers
             here
             ,
             as
             those
             who
             seek
             for
             another
             Country
             ,
             for
             a
             heavenly
             Canaan
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             tells
             us
             Abraham
             did
             ;
             
               For
               by
               faith
               he
               sojourned
               in
               the
               land
               of
               promise
               ,
               as
               in
               a
               strange
               country
               ,
               dwelling
               in
               tabernacles
               with
               Isaac
               and
               Iacob
               ,
               the
               heirs
               with
               him
               of
               the
               same
               promise
               ;
               for
               he
               looked
               for
               a
               city
               which
               hath
               foundations
               ,
               whose
               Builder
               and
               Maker
               is
               God
               ,
            
             11.
             
             Heb.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             And
             when
             we
             come
             to
             die
             ,
             and
             can
             with
             joy
             and
             triumph
             in
             an
             assurance
             of
             
             God's
             promises
             ,
             commend
             our
             Spirits
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             trust
             him
             with
             our
             Souls
             ,
             when
             we
             know
             not
             the
             Country
             we
             go
             to
             ,
             and
             never
             experienced
             what
             the
             happiness
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             without
             any
             concern
             or
             solocitude
             about
             it
             ;
             this
             is
             a
             noble
             act
             of
             Faith
             ,
             which
             does
             great
             honour
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             conquers
             all
             the
             natural
             aversions
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             makes
             it
             an
             easie
             thing
             to
             leave
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             object
             of
             our
             desire
             and
             choice
             to
             see
             that
             promised
             Land
             ,
             and
             tast
             those
             pleasures
             which
             we
             are
             yet
             strangers
             to
             .
             We
             must
             live
             ,
             and
             we
             must
             die
             in
             Faith
             too
             ,
             as
             the
             Patriarchs
             did
             ,
             who
             all
             died
             in
             Faith
             ,
             not
             having
             received
             the
             Promises
             ,
             but
             seeing
             them
             a
             far
             off
             ;
             and
             for
             that
             reason
             ,
             the
             other
             World
             must
             be
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             unknown
             to
             us
             ,
             for
             could
             we
             see
             it
             ,
             could
             we
             before
             hand
             tast
             the
             pleasures
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             know
             what
             they
             are
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             no
             act
             of
             Faith
             to
             leave
             this
             World
             for
             it
             ,
             to
             be
             willing
             to
             be
             translated
             from
             Earth
             to
             Heaven
             ;
             but
             no
             man
             is
             worthy
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             who
             dares
             not
             take
             God's
             word
             for
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             God
             has
             concealed
             those
             Glories
             from
             us
             ,
             and
             given
             us
             only
             a
             promise
             of
             a
             great
             but
             an
             unknown
             Happiness
             ,
             for
             the
             object
             of
             our
             hope
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             tryal
             
             of
             our
             Faith
             and
             Obedience
             and
             Trust
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             other
             World
             is
             an
             unknown
             State
             to
             us
             ,
             trains
             us
             up
             to
             a
             great
             trust
             and
             confidence
             in
             God
             ;
             for
             we
             must
             trust
             God
             for
             our
             Souls
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             next
             World
             ,
             and
             this
             naturally
             teaches
             us
             to
             trust
             God
             in
             this
             World
             too
             ;
             to
             live
             securely
             upon
             his
             Providence
             ,
             and
             to
             suffer
             him
             to
             dispose
             of
             us
             ,
             as
             he
             pleases
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             no
             man
             can
             trust
             God
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             who
             has
             not
             a
             stedfast
             Faith
             in
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             rewards
             of
             the
             next
             :
             for
             the
             external
             administrations
             of
             Providence
             ,
             are
             not
             always
             what
             we
             could
             wish
             ;
             but
             good
             men
             are
             very
             well
             contented
             ,
             and
             have
             great
             reason
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             to
             take
             this
             World
             and
             the
             next
             together
             ;
             and
             therefore
             are
             not
             solicitous
             about
             present
             things
             ,
             but
             leave
             God
             to
             chuse
             what
             condition
             for
             them
             he
             pleases
             ,
             as
             being
             well
             assured
             of
             his
             goodness
             ,
             who
             has
             prepared
             for
             them
             eternal
             rewards
             .
          
           
             And
             those
             who
             can
             trust
             God
             with
             their
             Souls
             ,
             who
             can
             trust
             him
             for
             an
             immortal
             Life
             ,
             for
             an
             unseen
             and
             unknown
             Happiness
             ,
             will
             find
             no
             difficulty
             in
             trusting
             him
             for
             this
             World
             ;
             I
             mean
             
             those
             who
             are
             concerned
             for
             their
             future
             Happiness
             ,
             and
             take
             any
             care
             of
             their
             Souls
             .
             If
             all
             who
             are
             unconcerned
             for
             their
             Souls
             ,
             and
             never
             trouble
             their
             heads
             ,
             what
             will
             become
             of
             them
             hereafter
             ,
             may
             be
             said
             to
             trust
             God
             with
             their
             Souls
             ,
             then
             ,
             I
             confess
             ,
             this
             will
             not
             hold
             true
             ;
             for
             the
             greatest
             number
             of
             those
             who
             thus
             trust
             God
             with
             their
             Souls
             ,
             will
             trust
             him
             for
             nothing
             else
             :
             But
             ▪
             this
             is
             not
             to
             trust
             God
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             careless
             of
             our
             Souls
             ;
             but
             now
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             who
             stedfastly
             believes
             another
             Life
             after
             this
             ,
             and
             is
             heartily
             concerned
             ,
             what
             will
             become
             of
             him
             for
             ever
             ,
             can
             securely
             rely
             on
             God's
             promises
             ,
             beyond
             his
             own
             knowledge
             and
             prospect
             of
             things
             ;
             he
             will
             very
             easily
             trust
             God
             for
             every
             thing
             else
             :
             for
             he
             is
             not
             so
             solicitous
             about
             any
             thing
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             for
             his
             Soul
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             can
             trust
             God
             with
             his
             dearest
             interests
             ,
             surely
             he
             will
             trust
             him
             in
             less
             matters
             .
             The
             Promises
             of
             eternal
             Life
             ,
             through
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             are
             the
             highest
             demonstration
             of
             God's
             love
             to
             us
             ;
             and
             he
             who
             is
             so
             well
             assured
             of
             God's
             love
             ,
             that
             he
             can
             trust
             him
             for
             Heaven
             ,
             can
             never
             distrust
             his
             care
             and
             providence
             in
             this
             World.
             The
             methods
             of
             God's
             
             Providence
             can
             never
             be
             so
             unknown
             to
             us
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             as
             the
             State
             of
             the
             other
             World
             is
             unknown
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             can
             chearfully
             follow
             God
             into
             an
             unseen
             and
             unknown
             World
             ,
             cannot
             we
             be
             contented
             to
             follow
             him
             through
             the
             most
             dark
             and
             perplexed
             tracks
             of
             Providence
             here
             .
             So
             that
             we
             have
             as
             little
             reason
             to
             complain
             ,
             that
             the
             State
             of
             the
             other
             World
             is
             unknown
             to
             us
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             live
             by
             Faith
             in
             this
             World
             ;
             for
             absent
             ,
             unseen
             ,
             and
             unknown
             things
             ,
             are
             the
             objects
             of
             our
             Faith
             :
             And
             those
             who
             will
             trust
             God
             no
             farther
             than
             they
             can
             see
             ,
             neither
             in
             this
             World
             nor
             in
             the
             next
             ,
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             depend
             upon
             his
             Providence
             here
             ,
             nor
             to
             expect
             Heaven
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             2ly
             ,
             The
             State
             of
             the
             other
             World
             being
             so
             much
             unknown
             to
             us
             ,
             is
             a
             very
             good
             reason
             ,
             why
             we
             should
             chearfully
             comply
             with
             all
             the
             terms
             and
             conditions
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             to
             do
             whatever
             our
             Saviour
             requires
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             obtain
             eternal
             Life
             .
             This
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             you
             will
             not
             so
             readily
             apprehend
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             reason
             of
             it
             is
             very
             plain
             ;
             for
             since
             the
             State
             of
             the
             other
             World
             is
             so
             much
             unknown
             to
             us
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             ,
             and
             cannot
             know
             neither
             ,
             what
             dispositions
             
             and
             habits
             and
             complexion
             of
             Soul
             are
             necessary
             to
             fit
             and
             qualifie
             us
             for
             this
             unknown
             Happiness
             .
             But
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             who
             knew
             what
             that
             state
             is
             ,
             knew
             also
             what
             is
             necessary
             to
             that
             State
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             wisest
             course
             we
             can
             take
             ,
             is
             to
             obey
             all
             his
             Laws
             without
             any
             dispute
             ,
             not
             only
             as
             the
             Conditions
             of
             Happiness
             ,
             without
             which
             we
             shall
             not
             be
             admitted
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             necessary
             Preparations
             for
             it
             .
             As
             to
             explain
             this
             by
             a
             paralel
             case
             ,
             which
             you
             will
             easily
             understand
             ;
             Suppose
             we
             had
             pre-existed
             in
             a
             former
             state
             ,
             as
             some
             say
             we
             did
             ,
             before
             we
             came
             into
             these
             Bodies
             ,
             and
             before
             we
             knew
             any
             thing
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             or
             what
             the
             pleasures
             and
             entertainments
             of
             it
             are
             ,
             should
             have
             been
             told
             what
             kind
             of
             Bodies
             we
             must
             go
             into
             ,
             no
             doubt
             but
             there
             would
             have
             been
             wonderful
             wise
             disputes
             about
             the
             make
             and
             frame
             of
             our
             Bodies
             ;
             we
             should
             have
             thought
             some
             parts
             superfluous
             ,
             or
             useless
             ,
             or
             ill
             contrived
             ;
             indeed
             ,
             should
             have
             wonder'd
             what
             such
             a
             Body
             was
             made
             for
             ,
             as
             well
             we
             might
             ,
             before
             we
             understood
             the
             use
             of
             any
             part
             of
             it
             :
             but
             God
             ,
             who
             knew
             what
             he
             intended
             us
             for
             ,
             provided
             such
             a
             Body
             for
             us
             ,
             as
             is
             both
             beautiful
             and
             useful
             ;
             
             and
             we
             cannot
             want
             any
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             we
             are
             deprived
             of
             some
             conveniences
             and
             pleasures
             of
             life
             .
             And
             thus
             we
             may
             easily
             suppose
             it
             to
             be
             ,
             with
             reference
             to
             the
             next
             World
             ,
             that
             the
             habits
             and
             tempers
             of
             our
             Minds
             are
             as
             necessary
             to
             relish
             the
             pleasures
             of
             that
             state
             ,
             as
             our
             bodily
             senses
             are
             to
             tast
             bodily
             pleasures
             ;
             and
             since
             we
             do
             not
             particularly
             know
             what
             the
             delights
             of
             that
             state
             are
             ,
             and
             Christ
             does
             ,
             we
             ought
             as
             perfectly
             to
             resign
             up
             ourselves
             to
             his
             directions
             for
             the
             fashioning
             our
             Minds
             ,
             as
             we
             trust
             God
             to
             form
             our
             Bodies
             for
             us
             .
             Whatever
             Graces
             and
             Vertues
             he
             requires
             us
             to
             exercise
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             though
             we
             do
             not
             see
             the
             present
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             though
             we
             may
             think
             them
             an
             unnecessary
             restraint
             of
             our
             liberties
             ,
             and
             very
             needless
             and
             unreasonable
             severities
             ,
             yet
             we
             ought
             to
             conclude
             ,
             that
             Christ
             knew
             the
             reason
             of
             such
             commands
             ,
             and
             that
             such
             qualities
             and
             dispositions
             of
             mind
             will
             be
             found
             as
             necessary
             in
             the
             next
             World
             ,
             as
             our
             bodily
             senses
             are
             here
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             we
             ought
             especially
             to
             conclude
             of
             such
             degrees
             and
             instances
             of
             Vertue
             ,
             as
             seem
             above
             our
             present
             state
             ,
             and
             not
             so
             well
             fitted
             to
             our
             condition
             
             of
             life
             in
             this
             World
             ;
             for
             why
             should
             our
             Saviour
             give
             us
             such
             Laws
             ,
             and
             exact
             such
             a
             degree
             of
             Vertue
             from
             us
             here
             ,
             as
             abridges
             our
             present
             enjoyments
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             be
             exposes
             us
             to
             great
             inconveniencies
             and
             sufferings
             ,
             were
             not
             that
             temper
             of
             Mind
             ,
             which
             these
             Vertues
             form
             in
             us
             ,
             of
             great
             use
             and
             necessity
             in
             the
             next
             life
             ?
             As
             for
             instance
             :
          
           
             We
             should
             think
             it
             sufficient
             ,
             while
             we
             live
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             where
             there
             are
             so
             many
             inviting
             objects
             ,
             and
             while
             we
             are
             clothed
             with
             bodies
             of
             Flesh
             ,
             which
             are
             made
             for
             the
             enjoyments
             of
             sense
             ,
             and
             have
             natural
             appetites
             and
             inclinations
             to
             them
             ,
             so
             to
             govern
             ourselves
             in
             the
             use
             of
             these
             pleasures
             ,
             as
             neither
             to
             make
             ourselves
             Beasts
             ,
             nor
             to
             injure
             our
             Neighbours
             ;
             and
             while
             we
             keep
             within
             these
             bounds
             ,
             to
             gratifie
             our
             appetites
             and
             inclinations
             to
             the
             full
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             certainly
             the
             happiness
             of
             an
             earthly
             Creature
             to
             enjoy
             this
             World
             ,
             though
             a
             reasonable
             Creature
             must
             do
             it
             reasonably
             :
             
               But
               not
               to
               love
               this
               World
               ,
            
             seems
             a
             hard
             command
             to
             a
             Creature
             who
             lives
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             was
             made
             to
             enjoy
             it
             ;
             to
             despise
             bodily
             pleasures
             ,
             to
             subdue
             the
             fleshly
             principle
             in
             us
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             Reason
             ,
             
             but
             to
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             to
             live
             above
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             to
             strive
             to
             stifle
             not
             only
             its
             irregular
             ,
             but
             even
             its
             natural
             appetites
             ,
             and
             to
             tast
             the
             pleasures
             of
             it
             very
             sparingly
             ,
             and
             with
             great
             indifference
             of
             mind
             ,
             seems
             a
             very
             hard
             saying
             to
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             :
             We
             should
             think
             it
             time
             enough
             to
             have
             our
             conversation
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             when
             we
             come
             thither
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             plainly
             above
             the
             state
             of
             an
             earthly
             Creature
             to
             live
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             to
             have
             all
             our
             joys
             ,
             our
             hopes
             ,
             our
             treasure
             ,
             and
             our
             hearts
             there
             :
             The
             state
             of
             this
             World
             would
             be
             very
             happy
             and
             prosperous
             without
             such
             a
             raised
             and
             refined
             and
             spiritualized
             Mind
             ,
             and
             therefore
             these
             are
             such
             Vertues
             as
             are
             not
             necessary
             to
             the
             present
             constitution
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             therefore
             can
             be
             only
             in
             order
             to
             the
             next
             .
          
           
             Thus
             it
             is
             sufficient
             to
             the
             Happiness
             and
             good
             Government
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             that
             men
             do
             no
             injury
             to
             each
             other
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             express
             mutual
             Civilities
             and
             Respects
             ,
             that
             they
             take
             care
             of
             those
             whom
             Nature
             has
             endeared
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             be
             just
             ,
             and
             in
             ordinary
             cases
             helpful
             to
             others
             ;
             and
             therefore
             this
             is
             all
             ,
             that
             the
             state
             of
             this
             World
             requires
             .
             But
             that
             Divine
             and
             
             Universal
             Charity
             ,
             which
             teaches
             us
             to
             love
             all
             Men
             as
             ourselves
             ,
             even
             our
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             those
             who
             hate
             and
             persecute
             us
             ;
             to
             forgive
             the
             injuries
             we
             suffer
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             revenge
             and
             retaliate
             them
             ,
             not
             to
             render
             evil
             for
             evil
             ,
             nor
             railing
             for
             railing
             ,
             but
             contrariwise
             ,
             blessing
             :
             I
             say
             ,
             this
             wonderful
             Vertue
             does
             not
             only
             lie
             extreamly
             cross
             to
             self-love
             ,
             but
             is
             hardly
             reconcileable
             with
             the
             state
             of
             this
             World
             :
             for
             the
             practise
             of
             it
             is
             very
             dangerous
             ,
             when
             we
             live
             among
             bad
             men
             ,
             who
             will
             take
             advantage
             of
             such
             a
             bearing
             and
             forgiving
             Vertue
             ,
             to
             give
             great
             occasions
             for
             the
             constant
             exercise
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             nothing
             but
             a
             particular
             providence
             ,
             which
             watches
             over
             such
             good
             Men
             ,
             can
             secure
             them
             from
             being
             an
             easie
             prey
             to
             the
             Wicked
             and
             Unjust
             :
             Nay
             ,
             we
             see
             ,
             this
             is
             not
             practicable
             in
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             Civil
             Magistrates
             are
             forced
             to
             punish
             evil
             Doers
             ,
             or
             the
             World
             would
             be
             a
             Bedlam
             ;
             and
             therefore
             those
             who
             have
             thought
             such
             publick
             executions
             of
             Justice
             ,
             to
             be
             inconsistent
             with
             this
             Law
             of
             Forgiving
             Injuries
             ,
             and
             not
             revenging
             ourselves
             ,
             have
             made
             it
             unlawful
             for
             Christians
             to
             be
             Magistrates
             ,
             because
             hanging
             ,
             or
             whipping
             ,
             or
             pilloring
             Malefactors
             ,
             
             is
             not
             forgiving
             them
             ,
             as
             certainly
             it
             is
             not
             :
             A
             very
             absurd
             Doctrine
             ,
             which
             makes
             it
             necessary
             that
             there
             should
             always
             be
             Heathens
             in
             every
             Nation
             ,
             to
             govern
             even
             a
             Christian
             Kingdom
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             Christian
             World
             should
             have
             no
             Government
             at
             all
             ,
             though
             nominal
             and
             profest
             Christians
             have
             as
             much
             need
             of
             Government
             ,
             as
             ever
             any
             Heathens
             had
             .
             But
             this
             forgiving
             Enemies
             is
             only
             a
             private
             Vertue
             ,
             not
             the
             Rule
             of
             publick
             Government
             ,
             which
             shews
             ,
             that
             the
             state
             of
             this
             World
             is
             so
             far
             from
             requiring
             this
             Vertue
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             admit
             only
             the
             private
             exercise
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             too
             under
             the
             protection
             of
             a
             particular
             providence
             ,
             to
             defend
             those
             good
             men
             who
             must
             not
             avenge
             themselves
             .
             Now
             such
             Vertues
             as
             the
             state
             of
             this
             World
             does
             not
             require
             ,
             we
             must
             conclude
             ,
             are
             only
             in
             order
             to
             the
             next
             ,
             and
             that
             though
             we
             do
             not
             so
             well
             discern
             the
             reason
             ,
             and
             use
             of
             this
             divine
             Charity
             here
             ,
             yet
             this
             temper
             of
             mind
             is
             absolutely
             necessary
             to
             the
             Happiness
             of
             the
             other
             World
             ;
             and
             for
             that
             reason
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             Christ
             requires
             the
             exercise
             of
             it
             now
             ;
             for
             we
             cannot
             imagine
             any
             other
             reason
             why
             our
             Saviour
             should
             make
             any
             
             acts
             of
             Vertue
             ,
             which
             the
             state
             of
             this
             World
             does
             not
             require
             the
             present
             exercise
             of
             ,
             the
             necessary
             terms
             and
             conditions
             of
             our
             future
             happiness
             ,
             but
             onely
             that
             such
             dispositions
             of
             mind
             are
             as
             necessary
             to
             qualifie
             us
             to
             relish
             those
             divine
             pleasures
             ,
             as
             our
             bodily
             senses
             are
             to
             perceive
             the
             delights
             and
             pleasures
             of
             this
             World.
             This
             is
             a
             mighty
             obligation
             on
             us
             to
             obey
             the
             Laws
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             as
             the
             methods
             of
             our
             advancement
             to
             eternal
             Glory
             ;
             not
             to
             dispute
             his
             commands
             ,
             how
             uneasy
             or
             unreasonable
             soever
             they
             may
             now
             appear
             ,
             for
             the
             reasons
             of
             them
             are
             not
             to
             be
             fetched
             from
             this
             World
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             next
             ;
             and
             therefore
             are
             such
             ,
             as
             we
             cannot
             so
             well
             understand
             now
             ,
             because
             we
             know
             so
             little
             of
             the
             next
             World
             ;
             but
             we
             may
             safely
             conclude
             ,
             that
             Christ
             knows
             a
             reason
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             shall
             quickly
             understand
             the
             reason
             of
             it
             ,
             when
             we
             come
             into
             the
             other
             World
             :
             and
             therefore
             we
             should
             endeavour
             to
             exercise
             all
             those
             heights
             of
             Vertue
             ,
             which
             the
             Gospel
             recommends
             to
             us
             ,
             for
             as
             much
             as
             we
             fall
             short
             of
             these
             ,
             so
             will
             our
             Glory
             and
             Happiness
             abate
             in
             the
             other
             World.
             
          
           
           
             3ly
             ,
             Tho'
             the
             State
             we
             enter
             on
             at
             Death
             ,
             be
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             unknown
             to
             us
             ,
             yet
             this
             is
             no
             reasonable
             discouragement
             to
             good
             men
             ,
             nor
             encouragement
             to
             the
             bad
             :
             1.
             
             It
             is
             no
             reasonable
             discouragement
             to
             good
             men
             ;
             for
             though
             we
             do
             not
             know
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             yet
             we
             know
             it
             is
             a
             great
             Happiness
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             represented
             to
             us
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             a
             Crown
             ,
             an
             eternal
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             a
             never
             fading
             Crown
             :
             now
             would
             any
             man
             be
             unwilling
             to
             leave
             a
             mean
             and
             homely
             Cottage
             to
             go
             and
             take
             possession
             of
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             never
             yet
             seen
             it
             ,
             though
             he
             had
             heard
             very
             glorious
             things
             of
             it
             ,
             from
             very
             faithful
             and
             credible
             Witnesses
             ?
             For
             let
             us
             a
             little
             consider
             in
             what
             sence
             the
             Happiness
             of
             the
             other
             World
             is
             unknown
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             it
             is
             not
             such
             a
             kind
             of
             Happiness
             as
             is
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             like
             nothing
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             seen
             or
             tasted
             yet
             :
             But
             a
             wise
             and
             good
             man
             cannot
             think
             this
             any
             disparagement
             to
             the
             other
             World
             ,
             though
             it
             would
             have
             been
             a
             real
             disparagement
             to
             it
             ,
             had
             it
             been
             like
             this
             World
             :
             for
             here
             is
             nothing
             but
             Vanity
             and
             Vexation
             of
             Spirit
             ,
             nothing
             but
             an
             empty
             Scene
             ,
             which
             makes
             
             a
             fine
             show
             ,
             but
             has
             no
             real
             and
             solid
             Joys
             :
             Good
             men
             have
             enough
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             are
             sufficiently
             satisfied
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             these
             things
             can
             make
             them
             happy
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             think
             it
             any
             disadvantage
             to
             change
             the
             Scene
             ,
             and
             try
             some
             unknown
             and
             unexperienced
             Joys
             ;
             for
             if
             there
             be
             such
             a
             thing
             as
             Happiness
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             something
             which
             they
             have
             not
             known
             yet
             ,
             something
             that
             this
             World
             does
             not
             afford
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             When
             we
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             State
             of
             the
             other
             World
             is
             unknown
             ,
             the
             only
             meaning
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             State
             of
             such
             Happiness
             ,
             so
             far
             beyond
             any
             thing
             we
             ever
             experienced
             yet
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             form
             any
             Notion
             or
             Idea
             of
             it
             ;
             we
             know
             that
             there
             is
             such
             a
             Happiness
             ,
             we
             know
             in
             some
             measure
             wherein
             this
             Happiness
             consists
             ,
             viz.
             in
             seeing
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Blessed
             Jesus
             ,
             who
             loved
             us
             ,
             and
             gave
             himself
             for
             us
             ;
             in
             praising
             our
             great
             Creator
             and
             Redeemer
             ;
             in
             conversing
             with
             Saints
             and
             Angels
             ;
             but
             how
             great
             ,
             how
             ravishing
             and
             transporting
             a
             Pleasure
             this
             is
             ,
             we
             cannot
             tell
             ,
             because
             we
             never
             yet
             felt
             it
             ;
             our
             dull
             Devotions
             ,
             our
             imperfect
             Conceptions
             of
             God
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             cannot
             help
             us
             to
             
             guess
             what
             the
             Joys
             of
             Heaven
             are
             ;
             we
             know
             not
             how
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             how
             the
             thoughts
             of
             him
             ,
             will
             peirce
             our
             Souls
             ,
             with
             what
             extasies
             and
             raptures
             we
             shall
             sing
             the
             Song
             of
             the
             Lamb
             ,
             with
             what
             melting
             affections
             perfect
             Souls
             shall
             embrace
             ,
             what
             glories
             and
             wonders
             we
             shall
             there
             see
             and
             know
             ,
             
               Such
               things
               as
               neither
               eye
               hath
               seen
               ,
               nor
               ear
               heard
               ,
               neither
               hath
               it
               entred
               into
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               to
               conceive
               .
            
             Now
             methinks
             this
             should
             not
             make
             the
             thoughts
             of
             death
             uneasie
             to
             us
             ,
             should
             not
             make
             us
             unwilling
             to
             go
             to
             Heaven
             ;
             that
             the
             Happiness
             of
             Heaven
             is
             too
             great
             for
             us
             to
             know
             ,
             or
             to
             conceive
             in
             this
             World
             :
             For
             ,
          
           
             3.
             
             Men
             are
             naturally
             fond
             of
             unknown
             and
             untried
             Pleasures
             ;
             which
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             a
             disparagement
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             it
             raises
             our
             expectations
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             unknown
             :
             In
             the
             things
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             enjoyment
             usually
             lessens
             our
             esteem
             and
             value
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             we
             always
             value
             that
             most
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             never
             tried
             ;
             and
             methinks
             the
             Happiness
             of
             the
             other
             World
             ,
             should
             not
             be
             the
             only
             thing
             we
             despise
             ,
             before
             we
             try
             it
             ;
             all
             present
             things
             are
             mean
             ,
             and
             appear
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             enjoyed
             :
             
             but
             what
             ever
             expectations
             we
             have
             of
             the
             unknown
             Happiness
             of
             the
             other
             World
             ,
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             them
             will
             as
             much
             exceed
             our
             biggest
             expectations
             ,
             as
             other
             things
             usually
             fall
             below
             them
             ;
             that
             we
             shall
             be
             forced
             to
             confess
             ,
             with
             the
             Queen
             of
             Sheba
             ,
             when
             she
             saw
             
             Solomon's
             Glory
             ,
             that
             not
             the
             half
             of
             it
             was
             told
             her
             :
             It
             is
             some
             encouragement
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Happiness
             of
             Heaven
             is
             too
             big
             to
             be
             known
             in
             this
             World
             ;
             for
             did
             we
             perfectly
             know
             it
             now
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             be
             very
             great
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             should
             entertain
             ourselves
             with
             the
             hopes
             of
             this
             unknown
             Happiness
             ,
             of
             those
             Joys
             ,
             which
             now
             we
             have
             such
             imperfect
             conceptions
             of
             .
             2.
             
             Nor
             is
             it
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             any
             encouragement
             to
             bad
             men
             ,
             that
             the
             Miseries
             of
             the
             other
             World
             are
             unknown
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             known
             ,
             that
             God
             has
             threatned
             very
             terrible
             Punishments
             against
             bad
             men
             ;
             and
             that
             what
             these
             punishments
             are
             ,
             is
             unknown
             ,
             makes
             them
             a
             great
             deal
             more
             formidable
             ;
             for
             who
             knows
             the
             power
             of
             God's
             wrath
             ?
             who
             knows
             how
             miserable
             God
             can
             make
             bad
             men
             ?
             This
             makes
             it
             a
             sensless
             thing
             for
             men
             to
             harden
             themselves
             against
             the
             Fears
             of
             the
             other
             World
             ,
             because
             they
             know
             not
             what
             it
             
             is
             :
             And
             how
             then
             can
             they
             tell
             ,
             though
             they
             could
             bear
             up
             under
             all
             known
             Miseries
             ,
             but
             that
             there
             may
             be
             such
             Punishments
             as
             they
             cannot
             bear
             ?
             That
             they
             are
             unknown
             ,
             argues
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             something
             more
             terrible
             than
             they
             are
             aquainted
             with
             in
             this
             World
             ;
             they
             are
             represented
             indeed
             by
             the
             most
             dreadful
             and
             terrible
             things
             ,
             by
             Lakes
             of
             Fire
             and
             Brimstone
             ,
             Blackness
             of
             Darkness
             ,
             the
             Worm
             that
             never
             dieth
             ,
             and
             the
             Fire
             that
             never
             goeth
             out
             :
             But
             bad
             men
             think
             this
             cannot
             be
             true
             in
             a
             literal
             sence
             ,
             that
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Fire
             to
             burn
             Souls
             ,
             and
             torment
             them
             eternally
             .
             Now
             suppose
             it
             were
             so
             ,
             yet
             if
             they
             believe
             these
             Threatnings
             ,
             they
             must
             believe
             that
             some
             terrible
             thing
             is
             signified
             by
             everlasting
             Burnings
             ;
             and
             if
             Fire
             and
             Brimstone
             serve
             only
             for
             Metaphors
             to
             describe
             these
             Torments
             by
             ,
             what
             will
             the
             real
             Sufferings
             of
             the
             Damned
             be
             !
             for
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             does
             not
             use
             to
             describe
             things
             by
             such
             Metaphors
             as
             are
             greater
             than
             the
             things
             themselves
             .
             And
             therefore
             let
             no
             bad
             man
             encourage
             himself
             in
             Sin
             ,
             because
             he
             does
             not
             know
             what
             the
             punishments
             of
             the
             other
             World
             are
             .
             This
             should
             possess
             us
             with
             the
             greater
             awe
             and
             
             dread
             of
             them
             ,
             since
             every
             thing
             in
             the
             other
             World
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             Happiness
             ,
             but
             the
             Miseries
             of
             it
             ,
             will
             prove
             greater
             ,
             not
             less
             ,
             than
             we
             expect
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
          
           Concerning
           the
           Certainty
           of
           our
           Death
           .
        
         
           HAving
           thus
           shewed
           you
           under
           what
           Notions
           we
           are
           to
           consider
           Death
           ,
           and
           what
           Wisdom
           we
           should
           learn
           from
           them
           ,
           I
           proceed
           to
           the
           second
           thing
           ,
           the
           Certainty
           of
           Death
           ;
           
             It
             is
             appointed
             to
             men
             once
             to
             die
             :
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           it
           remains
           ,
           it
           is
           reserved
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           laid
           up
           for
           them
           .
        
         
           I
           believe
           no
           man
           will
           desire
           a
           proof
           of
           this
           ,
           which
           he
           sees
           with
           his
           eyes
           ;
           one
           Generation
           succeeds
           another
           ,
           and
           those
           who
           live
           longest
           ,
           at
           last
           yeild
           to
           the
           fatal
           Stroke
           .
           There
           were
           two
           men
           indeed
           ,
           Enoch
           and
           Elias
           ,
           who
           did
           not
           die
           ,
           as
           Death
           signifies
           the
           separation
           of
           Soul
           and
           Body
           ,
           but
           were
           translated
           to
           Heaven
           without
           dying
           ;
           but
           this
           is
           the
           general
           Law
           for
           Mankind
           ,
           from
           which
           none
           are
           excepted
           ,
           but
           those
           whom
           
           God
           by
           his
           Soveraign
           Authority
           ,
           and
           for
           wise
           Reasons
           thinks
           fit
           to
           except
           ;
           which
           have
           been
           but
           two
           since
           the
           Creation
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           no
           more
           till
           Christ
           comes
           to
           Judge
           the
           World
           :
           For
           then
           St.
           Paul
           tells
           us
           ,
           those
           who
           are
           alive
           at
           Christ's
           second
           coming
           ,
           shall
           not
           die
           ,
           but
           shall
           be
           changed
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           15.
           51
           ,
           52.
           
           
             Behold
             ,
             I
             shew
             you
             a
             mystery
             ,
             we
             shall
             not
             all
             sleep
             ,
             but
             we
             shall
             all
             be
             changed
             ,
             in
             a
             moment
             ,
             in
             the
             twinkling
             of
             an
             eye
             ,
             at
             the
             last
             trump
             ;
             for
             the
             trumpet
             shall
             sound
             ,
             and
             the
             dead
             shall
             be
             raised
             incorruptible
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             be
             changed
             .
          
           This
           is
           such
           a
           Change
           as
           is
           equivalent
           to
           Death
           ,
           it
           puts
           us
           in
           the
           same
           state
           with
           those
           who
           are
           dead
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           last
           Judgment
           rise
           again
           .
        
         
           
             
               SECT
               .
               I.
            
             A
             Vindication
             of
             the
             Iustice
             and
             Goodness
             of
             GOD
             ,
             in
             appointing
             Death
             for
             all
             Men.
             
          
           
             BUt
             before
             I
             shew
             you
             what
             use
             to
             make
             of
             this
             Consideration
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             all
             certainly
             Die
             ,
             let
             us
             examine
             ,
             how
             Mankind
             comes
             to
             be
             Mortal
             :
             This
             was
             no
             dispute
             among
             the
             
             Heathens
             ,
             for
             it
             was
             no
             great
             wonder
             that
             an
             earthly
             Body
             should
             die
             ,
             and
             dissolve
             again
             into
             dust
             :
             it
             would
             be
             a
             much
             greater
             wonder
             to
             see
             a
             Body
             of
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             preserved
             in
             perpetual
             youth
             and
             vigour
             ,
             without
             any
             decays
             of
             Nature
             ,
             without
             being
             sick
             or
             growing
             old
             .
             But
             this
             is
             a
             question
             among
             us
             ,
             or
             if
             it
             may
             not
             be
             called
             a
             question
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             what
             deserves
             our
             consideration
             ,
             since
             we
             learn
             from
             the
             History
             of
             Moses
             ,
             that
             as
             frail
             and
             brittle
             as
             these
             earthly
             Tabernacles
             are
             ,
             yet
             if
             Man
             had
             not
             sinned
             ,
             he
             had
             not
             died
             .
          
           
             When
             God
             created
             Man
             ,
             and
             placed
             him
             in
             Paradise
             ,
             he
             forbad
             him
             to
             eat
             of
             the
             Tree
             of
             Knowledge
             of
             Good
             and
             Evil
             :
             
               Of
               every
               tree
               of
               the
               garden
               ,
               thou
               mayest
               freely
               eat
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               tree
               of
               the
               knowledge
               of
               good
               and
               evil
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               not
               eat
               of
               it
               ;
               for
               in
               the
               day
               thou
               eatest
               thereof
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               surely
               die
               ,
            
             2.
             
             Gen.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             And
             when
             ,
             notwithstanding
             this
             threatning
             ,
             our
             first
             Parents
             had
             eat
             of
             it
             ,
             God
             confirms
             and
             ratifies
             the
             Sentence
             ,
             
               Dust
               thou
               art
               ,
               and
               to
               dust
               thou
               shalt
               return
               ,
            
             3.
             
             Gen.
             19.
             
             What
             this
             Tree
             of
             Knowledge
             of
             Good
             and
             Evil
             was
             ,
             is
             as
             great
             a
             mystery
             to
             us
             ,
             as
             
             what
             the
             Tree
             of
             Life
             was
             ,
             for
             we
             understand
             neither
             of
             them
             ;
             which
             makes
             some
             men
             ,
             who
             would
             not
             be
             thought
             to
             be
             ignorant
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             to
             flie
             to
             Allegorical
             Sences
             :
             but
             though
             I
             would
             be
             glad
             to
             know
             this
             ,
             if
             I
             could
             ,
             yet
             I
             must
             be
             contented
             to
             leave
             it
             a
             Mystery
             ,
             as
             I
             find
             it
             .
             That
             which
             we
             are
             concerned
             in
             is
             ,
             that
             this
             Sentence
             of
             Death
             and
             Mortality
             ,
             which
             was
             pronounced
             on
             Adam
             ,
             fell
             on
             all
             his
             Posterity
             :
             As
             St.
             Paul
             tells
             us
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             
               That
               by
               man
               came
               death
               ,
               and
               in
               Adam
               all
               die
               .
            
             And
             this
             he
             does
             not
             only
             assert
             ,
             but
             prove
             ,
             5.
             
             Rom.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             
               Wherefore
               by
               man
               sin
               entred
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               death
               by
               sin
               ,
               and
               so
               death
               passed
               upon
               all
               men
               ,
               for
               that
               all
               have
               sinned
               :
               for
               until
               the
               law
               sin
               was
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               sin
               is
               not
               imputed
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               no
               law
               ;
               nevertheless
               death
               reigned
               from
               Adam
               till
               Moses
               ,
               even
               over
               them
               who
               had
               not
               sinned
               ,
               after
               the
               similitude
               of
               Adam's
               trangressions
               .
            
             The
             design
             of
             all
             which
             is
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             men
             die
             ,
             or
             are
             mortal
             ,
             not
             for
             their
             own
             sins
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             sin
             of
             Adam
             :
             Which
             the
             Apostle
             proves
             by
             this
             argument
             ,
             because
             tho'
             all
             men
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Adam
             ,
             have
             sinned
             ,
             yet
             till
             the
             giving
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             
             there
             was
             no
             Law
             ,
             which
             threatned
             Death
             against
             Sin
             ,
             but
             only
             that
             Law
             given
             to
             Adam
             in
             Paradise
             ,
             which
             no
             man
             else
             ever
             did
             ,
             or
             ever
             could
             transgress
             ,
             but
             he
             :
             Now
             
               sin
               is
               not
               imputed
               where
               there
               is
               no
               law
            
             ;
             That
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             imputed
             to
             any
             man
             to
             death
             ,
             before
             there
             is
             any
             Law
             which
             threatens
             death
             against
             it
             :
             That
             no
             man
             can
             be
             reckoned
             to
             die
             for
             those
             sins
             ,
             which
             no
             Law
             punishes
             with
             death
             .
             Upon
             what
             account
             then
             ,
             says
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             could
             those
             men
             die
             ,
             who
             lived
             ,
             between
             Adam
             and
             Moses
             ,
             before
             the
             Law
             was
             given
             ,
             which
             threatens
             death
             ?
             And
             yet
             die
             they
             all
             did
             ,
             even
             those
             
               who
               had
               not
               sinned
               after
               the
               similitude
               of
               Adam's
               transgression
            
             ;
             who
             had
             neither
             eaten
             the
             forbidden
             Fruit
             ,
             nor
             sinned
             against
             any
             other
             express
             Law
             threatning
             death
             :
             This
             could
             be
             for
             no
             other
             sin
             but
             Adam's
             ;
             he
             sinned
             and
             brought
             Death
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             thus
             Death
             passed
             upon
             all
             men
             for
             his
             sin
             ,
             notwithstanding
             they
             themselves
             were
             Sinners
             ;
             for
             tho'
             they
             were
             Sinners
             ,
             yet
             that
             they
             died
             ,
             was
             not
             owing
             to
             their
             own
             sins
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             not
             sinned
             against
             any
             Law
             ,
             which
             threatned
             death
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             sin
             of
             Adam
             ;
             and
             therefore
             in
             a
             proper
             sence
             ,
             
               in
               Adam
               all
               die
            
             .
          
           
           
             Now
             this
             is
             thought
             very
             hard
             ,
             that
             the
             sin
             of
             Adam
             should
             bring
             death
             upon
             all
             his
             Posterity
             ,
             that
             one
             man
             sinned
             ,
             and
             all
             men
             must
             die
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             no
             man
             will
             think
             it
             improper
             to
             my
             present
             Argument
             ,
             to
             give
             you
             such
             an
             account
             of
             this
             matter
             ,
             as
             will
             evidently
             justifie
             the
             Wisdom
             and
             Goodness
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Justice
             of
             GOD
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             I.
             In
             the
             first
             place
             then
             I
             observe
             ,
             that
             an
             immortal
             Life
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             original
             Right
             of
             earthly
             Creatures
             ,
             but
             was
             wholly
             owing
             to
             the
             Grace
             and
             Favour
             of
             God.
             I
             call
             that
             an
             original
             Right
             ,
             which
             is
             founded
             in
             the
             Nature
             of
             things
             ;
             for
             otherwise
             ,
             properly
             speaking
             ,
             no
             Creatures
             have
             any
             right
             either
             to
             being
             ,
             or
             to
             subsistance
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             continuance
             in
             being
             :
             It
             is
             the
             Goodness
             and
             the
             Power
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             both
             made
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             upholds
             and
             sustains
             all
             things
             in
             being
             .
             And
             therefore
             Plato
             confesses
             ,
             that
             the
             inferiour
             Gods
             ,
             those
             immortal
             Spirits
             ,
             which
             he
             thought
             worthy
             of
             Divine
             Honours
             ,
             were
             both
             made
             by
             the
             Supreme
             God
             ,
             and
             did
             subsist
             by
             his
             Will
             :
             for
             He
             who
             made
             all
             things
             ,
             can
             annihilate
             
             them
             again
             ,
             when
             he
             pleases
             ;
             and
             therefore
             their
             Subsistence
             is
             as
             much
             owing
             to
             the
             Divine
             Goodness
             ,
             as
             their
             Creation
             :
             But
             yet
             there
             is
             a
             great
             difference
             between
             the
             natural
             gift
             and
             bounty
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             supernatural
             ,
             or
             above
             the
             nature
             of
             things
             :
             What
             God
             makes
             by
             nature
             immortal
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             has
             no
             principles
             of
             Mortality
             in
             its
             constitution
             ,
             Immortality
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             its
             natural
             Right
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             by
             nature
             immortal
             ,
             as
             Spirits
             and
             the
             Souls
             of
             Men
             are
             :
             And
             in
             this
             case
             it
             would
             be
             thought
             very
             hard
             ,
             that
             a
             whole
             race
             of
             immortal
             Beings
             should
             be
             made
             mortal
             for
             the
             sin
             of
             one
             ;
             which
             would
             be
             to
             deprive
             them
             of
             their
             natural
             Right
             to
             Immortality
             ,
             without
             their
             own
             fault
             .
             But
             when
             any
             Creature
             is
             immortal
             not
             by
             Nature
             ,
             but
             by
             supernatural
             Grace
             ,
             God
             may
             bestow
             this
             supernatural
             Immortality
             upon
             what
             conditions
             he
             pleases
             ,
             and
             take
             the
             forfeiture
             of
             it
             ,
             when
             he
             sees
             fit
             ;
             and
             this
             was
             the
             case
             of
             Man
             in
             Innocence
             .
             His
             Body
             was
             not
             by
             Nature
             immortal
             ,
             for
             a
             Body
             made
             of
             Dust
             ,
             will
             naturally
             resolve
             into
             Dust
             again
             ;
             and
             therefore
             without
             a
             supernatural
             power
             ,
             an
             earthly
             Body
             
             must
             die
             ;
             for
             which
             reason
             God
             provided
             a
             remedy
             against
             Mortality
             ,
             the
             Tree
             of
             Life
             ,
             which
             he
             planted
             in
             Paradise
             ,
             and
             without
             which
             man
             could
             not
             be
             immortal
             :
             so
             that
             Mortality
             was
             a
             necessary
             consequence
             of
             his
             losing
             Paradise
             ,
             for
             when
             he
             was
             banished
             from
             the
             Tree
             of
             Life
             ,
             he
             could
             have
             no
             Remedy
             nor
             Preservative
             against
             Death
             .
             Now
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             no
             man
             will
             question
             ,
             but
             God
             might
             very
             justly
             turn
             Adam
             out
             of
             Paradise
             for
             his
             disobedience
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             must
             die
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             Posterity
             die
             in
             him
             :
             for
             he
             being
             by
             Nature
             mortal
             ,
             must
             beget
             mortal
             Children
             ,
             and
             having
             forfeited
             the
             Tree
             of
             Life
             ,
             he
             and
             his
             Posterity
             ,
             who
             are
             all
             shut
             out
             of
             Paradise
             with
             him
             ,
             must
             necessarily
             die
             :
             Which
             takes
             nothing
             from
             them
             to
             which
             any
             man
             had
             a
             right
             ,
             (
             for
             no
             man
             had
             a
             natural
             right
             to
             Paradise
             ,
             or
             the
             Tree
             of
             Life
             )
             but
             only
             leaves
             them
             to
             those
             Laws
             of
             Mortality
             ,
             to
             which
             an
             earthly
             Creature
             is
             naturally
             subject
             .
             God
             had
             promised
             Paradise
             and
             the
             Tree
             of
             Life
             to
             no
             man
             ,
             but
             to
             Adam
             himself
             ,
             whom
             he
             created
             and
             placed
             in
             Paradise
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             took
             nothing
             away
             from
             any
             man
             ,
             but
             from
             Adam
             ,
             when
             he
             thrust
             him
             out
             of
             Paradise
             ;
             
             Children
             indeed
             must
             follow
             the
             condition
             of
             their
             Parents
             ;
             had
             Adam
             preserved
             his
             right
             to
             the
             Tree
             of
             Life
             ,
             we
             had
             enjoyed
             it
             too
             ,
             but
             he
             forfeiting
             it
             ,
             we
             lost
             it
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             in
             him
             die
             :
             We
             lost
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             not
             any
             thing
             that
             we
             had
             a
             right
             to
             ,
             but
             such
             a
             supernatural
             Priviledge
             ,
             as
             we
             might
             have
             had
             ;
             had
             he
             preserved
             his
             Innocence
             :
             and
             this
             is
             a
             sufficient
             Vindication
             of
             the
             Justice
             of
             God
             in
             it
             .
             He
             has
             done
             us
             no
             injury
             ;
             we
             are
             by
             nature
             mortal
             Creatures
             ,
             and
             he
             leaves
             us
             in
             that
             mortal
             state
             :
             and
             to
             withdraw
             favours
             upon
             a
             reasonable
             provocation
             ,
             is
             neither
             hard
             nor
             unjust
             .
          
           
             II.
             For
             we
             must
             consider
             farther
             ,
             when
             Sin
             was
             once
             entred
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             an
             immortal
             Life
             here
             became
             impossible
             ,
             without
             a
             constant
             series
             of
             Miracles
             .
             Adam
             had
             sinned
             ,
             and
             thereby
             corrupted
             his
             own
             nature
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             necessarily
             propagate
             a
             corrupt
             nature
             to
             his
             Posterity
             :
             His
             earthly
             Passions
             were
             broke
             loose
             ,
             he
             now
             knew
             good
             and
             evil
             ,
             and
             therefore
             was
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             his
             own
             counsel
             ,
             to
             refuse
             or
             choose
             the
             good
             or
             evil
             :
             and
             when
             the
             Animal
             Life
             was
             once
             awakned
             in
             him
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             great
             dispute
             ,
             which
             way
             his
             
             affections
             would
             incline
             .
             To
             be
             sure
             it
             is
             evident
             enough
             in
             his
             Posterity
             ,
             whose
             boisterous
             passions
             act
             such
             Tragedies
             in
             the
             World.
             Now
             suppose
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Innocence
             ,
             that
             the
             Tree
             of
             Life
             would
             have
             preserved
             men
             immortal
             ,
             when
             no
             man
             would
             injure
             himself
             ,
             nor
             another
             ;
             when
             there
             was
             no
             danger
             from
             wild
             Beasts
             ,
             or
             an
             intemperate
             Air
             ,
             or
             poisonous
             Herbs
             ;
             yet
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             no
             man
             will
             say
             ,
             but
             that
             even
             in
             Paradise
             itself
             ,
             (
             could
             we
             suppose
             any
             such
             thing
             )
             Adam
             might
             have
             been
             devoured
             by
             a
             Beast
             ,
             or
             killed
             with
             a
             Stab
             at
             the
             Heart
             ,
             or
             had
             there
             been
             any
             Poison
             there
             ,
             it
             would
             have
             killed
             him
             ,
             had
             he
             eaten
             or
             drunk
             it
             ,
             or
             else
             he
             had
             another
             kind
             of
             Body
             in
             Paradise
             than
             we
             have
             now
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             sure
             that
             these
             things
             would
             kill
             us
             :
             Consider
             then
             how
             impossible
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             fallen
             and
             apostate
             State
             ,
             God
             should
             preserve
             Man
             immortal
             without
             working
             Miracles
             every
             minute
             :
             Mens
             passions
             are
             now
             very
             unruly
             ,
             and
             they
             fall
             out
             with
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             will
             kill
             one
             another
             ,
             if
             they
             can
             ;
             of
             which
             the
             World
             had
             a
             very
             early
             example
             in
             Gain
             ,
             who
             slew
             his
             Brother
             Abel
             ;
             and
             all
             those
             Murders
             and
             bloody
             Wars
             since
             that
             day
             ,
             put
             this
             matter
             out
             
             of
             doubt
             :
             Now
             this
             can
             never
             be
             prevented
             ,
             unless
             God
             should
             make
             our
             Bodies
             invulnerable
             ,
             which
             a
             body
             of
             flesh
             and
             blood
             cannot
             be
             without
             a
             Miracle
             :
             some
             die
             by
             their
             own
             hands
             ,
             others
             by
             wild
             Beasts
             ,
             others
             by
             evil
             Accidents
             ,
             and
             there
             are
             so
             many
             ways
             of
             destroying
             these
             brittle
             Bodies
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             greatest
             wonder
             that
             they
             last
             so
             long
             ;
             and
             yet
             
             Adam's
             body
             in
             Paradise
             was
             as
             very
             Earth
             ,
             and
             as
             brittle
             as
             our
             Bodies
             are
             ;
             but
             all
             this
             had
             been
             prevented
             ,
             had
             men
             continued
             innocent
             ;
             they
             would
             not
             then
             have
             quarrelled
             or
             fought
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             have
             died
             by
             their
             own
             hands
             ,
             nor
             drunk
             themselves
             into
             a
             Feavour
             ,
             nor
             over-loaded
             Nature
             with
             riotous
             Excesses
             ;
             there
             had
             been
             no
             wild
             Beasts
             to
             devour
             ,
             no
             infectious
             Air
             ,
             or
             poisonous
             Herbs
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             Tree
             of
             Life
             would
             have
             repaired
             all
             the
             decays
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             preserved
             a
             perpetual
             Youth
             ;
             but
             in
             this
             state
             we
             are
             now
             ,
             the
             Tree
             of
             Life
             could
             not
             preserve
             us
             immortal
             ;
             if
             a
             Sword
             or
             Poison
             can
             kill
             ,
             which
             shews
             us
             how
             impossible
             it
             was
             ,
             but
             that
             Sin
             and
             Death
             must
             come
             into
             the
             World
             together
             :
             Man
             might
             have
             been
             immortal
             ,
             had
             he
             never
             sinned
             ;
             but
             brutish
             
             and
             ungovern'd
             passions
             will
             destroy
             us
             ,
             without
             a
             Miracle
             .
             And
             therefore
             we
             have
             no
             reason
             now
             to
             quarrel
             at
             the
             Divine
             Providence
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             mortal
             ,
             for
             in
             the
             ordinary
             course
             of
             Providence
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             it
             should
             be
             otherwise
             .
          
           
             III.
             Considering
             what
             the
             state
             of
             this
             World
             necessarily
             is
             ,
             since
             the
             Fall
             of
             Man
             ,
             an
             immortal
             Life
             here
             is
             not
             desireable
             :
             No
             state
             ought
             to
             be
             immortal
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             designed
             as
             an
             act
             of
             favour
             and
             kindness
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             completely
             happy
             ;
             but
             this
             World
             is
             far
             enough
             from
             being
             such
             a
             state
             .
             Some
             few
             years
             give
             wise
             men
             enough
             of
             it
             ,
             tho'
             they
             are
             not
             oppressed
             with
             any
             great
             Calamities
             ;
             and
             there
             are
             a
             great
             many
             Miseries
             ,
             which
             nothing
             but
             Death
             can
             give
             relief
             to
             :
             This
             puts
             an
             end
             to
             the
             sorrows
             of
             the
             Poor
             ,
             of
             the
             Oppressed
             ,
             of
             the
             Persecuted
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             Haven
             of
             Rest
             after
             all
             the
             Tempests
             of
             a
             troublesome
             World
             ;
             it
             knocks
             off
             the
             Prisoners
             Shackles
             ,
             and
             sets
             him
             at
             liberty
             ;
             it
             dries
             up
             the
             Tears
             of
             the
             Widdows
             and
             Fatherless
             ;
             it
             cases
             the
             complaints
             of
             a
             hungry
             Belly
             ,
             and
             naked
             Back
             ;
             it
             tames
             the
             proudest
             Tyrants
             ,
             and
             restores
             Peace
             to
             the
             World
             ;
             it
             puts
             an
             end
             to
             
             all
             our
             Labours
             ,
             and
             supports
             men
             under
             their
             present
             Adversities
             ,
             especially
             when
             they
             have
             a
             prospect
             of
             a
             better
             life
             after
             this
             .
             The
             labour
             and
             the
             misery
             of
             Man
             under
             the
             Sun
             is
             very
             great
             ,
             but
             it
             would
             be
             intolerable
             ,
             were
             it
             endless
             :
             and
             therefore
             since
             Sin
             is
             entred
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             necessary
             miseries
             and
             calamities
             attend
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             act
             of
             Goodness
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Justice
             ,
             in
             God
             ,
             to
             shorten
             this
             miserable
             life
             ,
             and
             transplant
             good
             men
             into
             a
             more
             happy
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             immortal
             State.
             
          
           
             IV.
             Since
             the
             Fall
             of
             Man
             ,
             Mortality
             and
             Death
             is
             necessary
             to
             the
             good
             Government
             of
             the
             World
             :
             nothing
             else
             can
             give
             check
             to
             some
             mens
             Wickedness
             ,
             but
             either
             the
             fear
             of
             Death
             ,
             or
             the
             execution
             of
             it
             ;
             some
             men
             are
             so
             outragiously
             wicked
             ,
             that
             nothing
             can
             put
             a
             stop
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             prevent
             that
             mischief
             they
             do
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             to
             cut
             them
             off
             :
             This
             is
             the
             reason
             of
             capital
             punishments
             among
             men
             ,
             to
             remove
             those
             out
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             who
             will
             be
             a
             plague
             to
             Mankind
             ,
             while
             they
             live
             in
             it
             .
             For
             this
             reason
             God
             destroyed
             the
             whole
             Race
             of
             Mankind
             by
             a
             Deluge
             of
             Water
             ,
             excepting
             Noah
             and
             his
             Family
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             incurably
             
             wicked
             :
             For
             this
             reason
             he
             sends
             Plagues
             ,
             and
             Famines
             ,
             and
             Sword
             ,
             to
             correct
             the
             exorbitant
             growth
             of
             Wickedness
             ,
             to
             lessen
             the
             numbers
             of
             Sinners
             ,
             and
             to
             lay
             restraints
             on
             them
             :
             And
             if
             the
             World
             be
             such
             a
             Bedlam
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             under
             all
             these
             restraints
             ,
             what
             would
             it
             be
             ,
             were
             it
             filled
             with
             immortal
             Sinners
             !
          
           
             Ever
             since
             the
             Fall
             of
             Adam
             ,
             there
             always
             was
             ,
             and
             ever
             will
             be
             a
             mixture
             of
             good
             and
             bad
             men
             in
             the
             World
             :
             and
             Justice
             requires
             that
             God
             should
             reward
             the
             Good
             ,
             and
             punish
             the
             Wicked
             :
             But
             that
             cannot
             be
             done
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             for
             these
             present
             external
             Enjoyments
             are
             not
             the
             proper
             Rewards
             of
             Vertue
             .
             There
             is
             no
             complete
             Happiness
             here
             ;
             man
             was
             never
             turned
             into
             this
             World
             ,
             till
             he
             sinned
             ,
             and
             was
             flung
             out
             of
             Paradise
             ;
             which
             is
             an
             argument
             ,
             that
             God
             never
             intended
             this
             World
             for
             a
             place
             of
             Reward
             and
             perfect
             Happiness
             ;
             nor
             is
             this
             World
             a
             proper
             place
             for
             the
             final
             punishment
             of
             bad
             Men
             ,
             because
             good
             Men
             live
             among
             them
             ;
             and
             without
             a
             Miracle
             bad
             Men
             cannot
             be
             greatly
             punished
             ,
             but
             good
             Men
             must
             share
             with
             them
             ;
             and
             were
             all
             bad
             Men
             punisht
             to
             their
             deserts
             ,
             it
             would
             make
             this
             World
             the
             very
             Image
             and
             
             Picture
             of
             Hell
             ,
             which
             would
             be
             a
             very
             unfit
             place
             for
             good
             Men
             to
             live
             and
             to
             be
             happy
             in
             :
             As
             much
             as
             good
             Men
             suffer
             from
             the
             Wicked
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             it
             is
             much
             more
             tolerable
             ,
             then
             to
             have
             their
             ears
             filled
             with
             the
             perpetual
             cries
             of
             such
             miserable
             Sinners
             ,
             and
             their
             eyes
             terrified
             with
             such
             perpetual
             and
             amazing
             executions
             :
             Good
             and
             bad
             Men
             must
             be
             separated
             ,
             before
             the
             one
             can
             be
             finally
             rewarded
             ,
             or
             the
             other
             punished
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             separation
             as
             this
             ,
             cannot
             be
             made
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             but
             must
             be
             reserved
             for
             the
             next
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             considering
             the
             fallen
             State
             of
             Man
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             fitting
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             for
             the
             good
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             immortal
             here
             .
             Both
             the
             Wisdom
             ,
             and
             Goodness
             ,
             and
             Justice
             of
             God
             required
             ,
             that
             Man
             should
             die
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             abundant
             Justification
             of
             this
             divine
             Decree
             ,
             That
             
               it
               is
               appointed
               for
               men
               once
               to
               die
               .
            
          
           
             V.
             As
             a
             farther
             Justification
             of
             the
             Divine
             Goodness
             in
             this
             ,
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             that
             before
             God
             pronounced
             that
             Sentence
             on
             
               Adam
               ,
               Dust
               thou
               art
               ,
               and
               to
               dust
               thou
               shalt
               return
               ,
            
             he
             expresly
             promised
             ,
             that
             
               the
               seed
               of
               the
               woman
               shall
               bruise
               the
               serpent's
               head
               ,
            
             3.
             
             Gen.
             15.
             
             
             In
             his
             Curse
             upon
             the
             Serpent
             ,
             who
             beguiled
             
               Eve
               ,
               I
               will
               put
               enmity
               between
               thee
               and
               the
               woman
               ,
               and
               between
               thy
               seed
               and
               her
               seed
               ;
               it
               shall
               bruise
               thy
               head
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               bruise
               his
               heel
               :
            
             Which
             contains
             the
             promise
             of
             sending
             Christ
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             who
             
               by
               death
               should
               destroy
               him
               ,
               who
               had
               the
               power
               of
               death
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Devil
               ,
               and
               deliver
               them
               ,
               who
            
             
             
               through
               fear
               of
               death
               ,
               were
               all
               their
               life
               time
               subject
               to
               bondage
            
             ;
             i.
             e.
             before
             he
             denounces
             the
             Sentence
             of
             Death
             against
             Man
             ,
             he
             promises
             a
             Saviour
             and
             Deliverer
             ,
             who
             should
             triumph
             over
             Death
             ,
             and
             raise
             our
             dead
             Bodies
             out
             of
             the
             dust
             ,
             immortal
             and
             glorious
             .
             Here
             is
             a
             most
             admirable
             mixture
             of
             Mercy
             and
             Judgment
             !
             Man
             had
             forfeited
             an
             earthly
             Immortality
             ,
             and
             must
             die
             ;
             but
             before
             God
             would
             denounce
             the
             Sentence
             of
             Death
             against
             him
             ,
             he
             promises
             to
             raise
             up
             his
             dead
             Body
             again
             to
             a
             new
             and
             endless
             Life
             :
             And
             have
             we
             any
             reason
             to
             complain
             then
             ,
             that
             God
             has
             dealt
             hardly
             with
             us
             ,
             in
             involving
             us
             in
             the
             sad
             consequences
             of
             
             Adam's
             Sin
             ,
             and
             exposing
             us
             to
             a
             temporal
             Death
             ,
             when
             he
             has
             promised
             to
             raise
             us
             from
             the
             Dead
             again
             ,
             and
             to
             bestow
             a
             more
             glorious
             Immortality
             on
             us
             ,
             which
             we
             shall
             
             never
             lose
             .
             When
             Man
             had
             sinned
             ,
             it
             was
             necessary
             that
             he
             should
             die
             ,
             because
             he
             could
             never
             be
             completely
             and
             perfectly
             happy
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             already
             heard
             ;
             and
             the
             only
             possible
             way
             to
             make
             him
             happy
             ,
             was
             to
             translate
             him
             into
             another
             World
             ,
             and
             to
             bestow
             a
             better
             Immortality
             on
             him
             :
             This
             God
             has
             done
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             a
             very
             stupendious
             way
             ,
             by
             giving
             his
             own
             Son
             to
             die
             for
             us
             ;
             and
             now
             we
             have
             little
             reason
             to
             complain
             ,
             that
             we
             all
             die
             in
             Adam
             ,
             since
             we
             are
             made
             alive
             in
             Christ
             :
             to
             have
             died
             in
             Adam
             ,
             never
             to
             have
             lived
             more
             ,
             had
             indeed
             been
             very
             severe
             upon
             Mankind
             ;
             but
             when
             death
             signifies
             only
             a
             necessity
             of
             going
             out
             of
             these
             Bodies
             ,
             and
             living
             without
             them
             for
             some
             time
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             re-assume
             them
             again
             immortal
             and
             glorious
             ,
             we
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             think
             this
             any
             great
             hurt
             :
             Nay
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             things
             aright
             ,
             the
             Divine
             Goodness
             has
             improved
             the
             Fall
             of
             Adam
             ,
             to
             the
             raising
             of
             Mankind
             to
             a
             more
             happy
             and
             perfect
             state
             :
             for
             though
             Paradise
             ,
             where
             God
             placed
             Adam
             in
             Innocence
             ,
             was
             a
             happier
             state
             of
             life
             than
             this
             World
             ,
             freed
             from
             all
             the
             disorders
             of
             a
             mortal
             Body
             ,
             and
             from
             all
             the
             necessary
             cares
             and
             
             troubles
             of
             this
             Life
             ,
             yet
             you
             'll
             all
             grant
             ,
             that
             Heaven
             is
             a
             happier
             place
             than
             an
             earthly
             Paradise
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             more
             for
             our
             happiness
             to
             be
             translated
             from
             Earth
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             than
             to
             have
             lived
             always
             in
             an
             earthly
             Paradise
             :
             You
             will
             all
             grant
             ,
             that
             the
             state
             of
             good
             men
             ,
             when
             they
             go
             out
             of
             these
             Bodies
             ,
             before
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             is
             a
             happier
             life
             than
             Paradise
             was
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             to
             
               be
               with
               Christ
            
             ,
             as
             St.
             Paul
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               which
               is
               far
               better
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Phil.
             23.
             
             And
             when
             our
             Bodies
             rise
             again
             from
             the
             Dead
             ,
             you
             will
             grant
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             more
             glorious
             Bodies
             than
             Adam's
             was
             in
             Innocence
             :
             For
             
               the
               first
               man
               was
               of
               the
               earth
               earthy
               ,
               but
               the
               second
               man
               is
               the
               Lord
               from
               heaven
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             47.
             
             Adam
             had
             an
             earthly
             mortal
             Body
             ,
             tho'
             it
             should
             have
             been
             immortal
             by
             Grace
             ;
             but
             at
             the
             Resurrection
             our
             Bodies
             shall
             be
             fashioned
             like
             unto
             Christ's
             most
             glorious
             Body
             :
             
               The
               righteous
               shall
               shine
               forth
               like
               the
               sun
               in
               the
               kingdom
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               that
               as
               we
               have
               born
               the
               image
               of
               the
               earthy
               ,
               we
               shall
               also
               bear
               the
               image
               of
               the
               heavenly
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             15
             49.
             
             So
             that
             our
             Redemption
             by
             Christ
             has
             infinitely
             the
             advantage
             of
             Adam's
             Fall
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             complain
             ,
             That
             
               by
               man
               came
               death
               ,
               since
               by
               man
               also
               came
               the
            
             
             
               resurrection
               of
               the
               dead
            
             .
             That
             St.
             Paul
             might
             well
             magnifie
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             in
             our
             Redemption
             by
             Christ
             ,
             above
             his
             Justice
             and
             Severity
             ,
             in
             punshing
             Adam's
             Sin
             with
             Death
             ,
             5.
             
             Rom.
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             
               But
               not
               as
               the
               offence
               ,
               so
               also
               is
               the
               free
               gift
               :
               For
               if
               through
               the
               offence
               of
               one
               many
               be
               dead
               ;
               much
               more
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               gift
               by
               grace
               ,
               which
               is
               by
               one
               man
               ,
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               hath
               abounded
               unto
               many
               .
               And
               not
               as
               it
               was
               by
               one
               that
               sinned
               ,
               so
               is
               the
               gift
               :
               for
               the
               judgment
               was
               by
               one
               to
               condemnation
               ;
               but
               the
               free
               gift
               is
               of
               many
               offences
               unto
               justification
               .
               For
               if
               by
               one
               man's
               offence
               ,
               death
               reigned
               by
               one
               ;
               much
               more
               they
               which
               receive
               abundance
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               gift
               of
               righteousness
               ,
               shall
               reign
               in
               life
               by
               one
               ,
               Iesus
               Christ.
            
             Where
             the
             Apostle
             magnifies
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             upon
             a
             fourfold
             account
             :
             1.
             
             That
             Death
             was
             the
             just
             Reward
             of
             Sin
             ,
             it
             came
             by
             
               the
               offence
               of
               one
            
             ,
             and
             was
             an
             act
             of
             Justice
             in
             God
             ;
             whereas
             our
             Redemption
             by
             Christ
             is
             the
             Gift
             of
             Grace
             ,
             the
             free
             Gift
             ,
             which
             we
             had
             no
             just
             claim
             to
             .
             2.
             
             That
             by
             Christ
             we
             are
             not
             only
             delivered
             from
             the
             effects
             of
             Adam's
             Sin
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             guilt
             of
             our
             own
             :
             
               For
               though
               the
               judgement
               was
               by
               one
               to
               condemnation
               ;
               the
            
             
             
               free
               gift
               is
               of
               many
               offences
               unto
               justification
               .
            
             3.
             
             That
             though
             we
             die
             in
             Adam
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             barely
             made
             alive
             again
             in
             Christ
             ,
             but
             
               shall
               reign
               in
               life
               by
               one
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             much
             happier
             Life
             ,
             than
             what
             we
             lost
             in
             Adam
             .
             4.
             
             That
             as
             we
             die
             by
             one
             man's
             offence
             ,
             so
             we
             live
             by
             one
             too
             ;
             
               By
               the
               righteousness
               of
               one
               ,
               the
               free
               gift
               comes
               upon
               all
               men
               unto
               justification
               of
               life
               .
            
             We
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             complain
             ,
             that
             the
             Sin
             of
             Adam
             is
             imputed
             to
             us
             to
             Death
             ,
             if
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             Christ
             purchase
             for
             us
             eternal
             Life
             .
             The
             first
             was
             a
             necessary
             consequence
             of
             Adam's
             losing
             Paradise
             ;
             the
             second
             is
             wholly
             owing
             to
             the
             Grace
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Thus
             we
             see
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             that
             makes
             us
             mortal
             :
             God
             did
             not
             make
             Death
             ;
             he
             created
             us
             in
             a
             happy
             and
             immortal
             state
             ,
             but
             
               by
               man
               sin
               entred
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               death
               by
               sin
               .
            
             What
             ever
             aversion
             then
             we
             have
             to
             Death
             ,
             should
             beget
             in
             us
             a
             greater
             horrour
             of
             Sin
             ,
             which
             did
             not
             only
             at
             first
             make
             us
             mortal
             ,
             but
             is
             to
             this
             day
             both
             the
             cause
             of
             Death
             ,
             and
             the
             Sting
             of
             it
             :
             No
             degree
             indeed
             of
             Vertue
             now
             can
             preserve
             us
             from
             dying
             ;
             but
             yet
             Vertue
             may
             prolong
             
             our
             lives
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             happy
             ,
             while
             sin
             very
             often
             hastens
             us
             to
             the
             Grave
             ,
             and
             cuts
             us
             off
             in
             the
             very
             midst
             of
             our
             days
             .
             An
             intemperate
             and
             lustful
             man
             destroys
             the
             most
             vigorous
             constitution
             of
             Body
             ,
             dies
             of
             a
             Feavour
             ,
             or
             a
             Dropsie
             ,
             of
             Rottenness
             and
             Consumptions
             ,
             others
             fall
             a
             Sacrifice
             to
             private
             Revenge
             ,
             or
             publick
             Justice
             ,
             or
             a
             Divine
             Vengeance
             ,
             for
             
               the
               wicked
               shall
               not
               live
               out
               half
               their
               days
               .
            
             However
             ,
             setting
             aside
             some
             little
             natural
             aversions
             ,
             which
             are
             more
             easily
             conquered
             ,
             and
             Death
             were
             a
             very
             innocent
             ,
             harmless
             ,
             nay
             ,
             desirable
             thing
             ,
             did
             not
             Sin
             give
             a
             sting
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             terrifie
             us
             with
             the
             thoughts
             of
             that
             Judgment
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             follow
             :
             quarrel
             not
             then
             at
             the
             Divine
             Justice
             in
             appointing
             Death
             ,
             God
             is
             very
             good
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             just
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             vent
             all
             your
             indignation
             against
             Sin
             ;
             pull
             out
             this
             sting
             of
             Death
             ,
             and
             then
             you
             will
             see
             nothing
             but
             smiles
             and
             charms
             in
             it
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             nothing
             but
             putting
             off
             these
             mortal
             Bodies
             ,
             to
             reassume
             them
             again
             with
             all
             the
             advantages
             of
             an
             immortal
             Youth
             .
             It
             is
             certain
             indeed
             we
             must
             die
             ,
             this
             is
             appointed
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             certainty
             of
             our
             death
             will
             teach
             us
             that
             Wisdom
             which
             
             may
             help
             us
             to
             regain
             a
             better
             Immortality
             then
             we
             have
             lost
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               SECT
               .
               II.
            
             How
             to
             improve
             this
             Consideration
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             certainly
             Die.
             
          
           
             FOr
             ,
             1.
             if
             it
             be
             certain
             that
             we
             must
             Die
             ,
             this
             should
             teach
             us
             frequently
             to
             think
             of
             Death
             ,
             to
             keep
             it
             always
             in
             our
             eye
             and
             view
             :
             For
             ,
             why
             should
             we
             cast
             off
             the
             thoughts
             of
             that
             which
             will
             certainly
             come
             ,
             especially
             when
             it
             is
             so
             necessary
             to
             the
             good
             government
             of
             our
             lives
             ,
             to
             remember
             that
             we
             must
             die
             ?
             If
             we
             must
             die
             ,
             I
             think
             it
             concerns
             us
             to
             take
             care
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             die
             happily
             ,
             and
             that
             depends
             upon
             our
             living
             well
             ;
             and
             nothing
             has
             such
             a
             powerful
             influence
             upon
             the
             good
             government
             of
             our
             lives
             ,
             as
             the
             thoughts
             of
             Death
             :
             I
             have
             already
             shewed
             you
             ,
             what
             Wisdom
             Death
             will
             teach
             us
             ;
             but
             no
             man
             will
             learn
             this
             ,
             who
             does
             not
             consider
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             to
             die
             ;
             and
             no
             man
             will
             practise
             it
             ,
             who
             does
             not
             often
             remember
             ,
             that
             he
             must
             die
             :
             but
             he
             that
             lives
             under
             a
             constant
             sence
             of
             Death
             ,
             has
             a
             perpetual
             Antidote
             against
             the
             Follies
             
             and
             Vanities
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             a
             perpetual
             Spur
             to
             Vertue
             .
          
           
             When
             such
             a
             man
             finds
             his
             desires
             after
             this
             World
             enlarge
             beyond
             ,
             not
             onely
             the
             wants
             ,
             but
             the
             conveniencies
             of
             Nature
             ,
             Thou
             Fool
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             to
             himself
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             all
             this
             ?
             what
             kindles
             this
             insatiable
             thirst
             of
             Riches
             ?
             why
             must
             there
             be
             no
             end
             of
             adding
             House
             to
             House
             ,
             and
             Field
             to
             Field
             ?
             is
             this
             World
             thy
             home
             ,
             is
             this
             thy
             abiding
             City
             ?
             dost
             thou
             hope
             to
             take
             up
             an
             eternal
             Rest
             here
             ?
             Vain
             man
             !
             thou
             must
             shortly
             remove
             thy
             dwelling
             ,
             and
             then
             whose
             shall
             all
             these
             things
             be
             ?
             Death
             will
             shortly
             close
             thy
             eyes
             ,
             and
             then
             thou
             shalt
             not
             so
             much
             as
             see
             the
             God
             thou
             worshippest
             ;
             the
             Earth
             shall
             shortly
             cover
             thee
             ,
             and
             then
             thou
             shalt
             have
             thy
             mouth
             and
             belly
             full
             of
             clay
             and
             dust
             .
             Such
             thoughts
             as
             these
             will
             cool
             our
             desires
             to
             this
             present
             World
             ;
             will
             make
             us
             contented
             when
             we
             have
             enough
             ,
             and
             very
             charitable
             and
             liberal
             of
             what
             we
             can
             spare
             :
             For
             what
             should
             we
             do
             with
             more
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             than
             will
             carry
             us
             thorough
             it
             ?
             What
             better
             and
             wiser
             use
             can
             we
             make
             of
             such
             Riches
             ,
             as
             we
             cannot
             carry
             with
             us
             into
             the
             other
             World
             ,
             than
             to
             return
             them
             
             thither
             before
             hand
             in
             acts
             of
             Piety
             and
             Charity
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             receive
             the
             rewards
             and
             recompences
             of
             them
             in
             a
             better
             life
             ?
             that
             we
             may
             
               make
               to
               our selves
               friends
               of
               the
               mammon
               of
               unrighteousness
               ,
               that
               when
               we
               fail
               ,
               they
               may
               receive
               us
               into
               everlasting
               habitations
               .
            
          
           
             When
             he
             finds
             his
             mind
             begin
             to
             swell
             ,
             and
             to
             encrease
             as
             his
             fortune
             and
             honours
             do
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             thinks
             he
             ,
             what
             a
             bubble
             is
             this
             !
             which
             every
             breath
             of
             Air
             can
             blow
             away
             .
             How
             vain
             a
             thing
             is
             Man
             in
             his
             greatest
             glory
             ,
             who
             appears
             gay
             and
             beautiful
             like
             a
             Flower
             in
             the
             Spring
             ,
             and
             is
             as
             soon
             cut
             down
             and
             withered
             !
             Though
             we
             should
             meet
             with
             no
             change
             in
             our
             fortune
             here
             ,
             yet
             we
             shall
             suddenly
             be
             removed
             out
             of
             this
             World
             ;
             the
             scene
             of
             this
             life
             will
             change
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             an
             end
             of
             earthly
             Greatness
             .
             And
             what
             a
             contemptible
             mind
             is
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             swelled
             with
             dying
             Honours
             ,
             which
             looks
             big
             indeed
             ,
             as
             a
             body
             does
             which
             is
             swelled
             out
             of
             all
             proportion
             with
             a
             Dropsy
             ,
             or
             Timpany
             ,
             but
             that
             is
             its
             Disease
             ,
             not
             a
             natural
             Beauty
             .
             What
             am
             I
             better
             than
             the
             poorest
             Man
             ,
             who
             beggs
             an
             Alms
             ,
             unless
             I
             be
             wiser
             and
             more
             vertuous
             than
             he
             ?
             Can
             Lands
             and
             Houses
             ,
             
             great
             Places
             and
             Titles
             ,
             things
             which
             are
             not
             ours
             ,
             and
             which
             we
             cannot
             keep
             ,
             make
             such
             a
             mighty
             difference
             between
             one
             man
             and
             another
             ?
             are
             these
             the
             Riches
             ,
             are
             these
             the
             Beauties
             and
             Glories
             of
             a
             Spirit
             ?
             are
             we
             not
             all
             made
             of
             the
             same
             mould
             ?
             is
             not
             God
             the
             Father
             of
             us
             all
             ?
             must
             we
             not
             all
             die
             alike
             ,
             and
             lie
             down
             in
             the
             dust
             together
             ?
             and
             can
             the
             different
             parts
             we
             act
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             so
             long
             as
             the
             Scene
             of
             a
             Play
             ,
             compared
             to
             an
             eternal
             Duration
             ,
             make
             such
             a
             vast
             difference
             between
             men
             ?
             This
             will
             make
             men
             humble
             and
             modest
             in
             the
             highest
             fortune
             ,
             as
             minding
             them
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             are
             got
             to
             the
             top-round
             of
             Honour
             ,
             if
             they
             keep
             from
             falling
             ,
             yet
             they
             must
             be
             carried
             down
             again
             ,
             and
             laid
             as
             low
             as
             the
             dust
             .
          
           
             Thus
             ,
             when
             he
             finds
             the
             Body
             growing
             upon
             the
             Mind
             ,
             and
             intoxicating
             it
             with
             the
             love
             of
             sensual
             Pleasures
             ,
             he
             remembers
             ,
             that
             his
             Body
             must
             die
             ,
             and
             all
             these
             Pleasures
             must
             die
             with
             it
             ;
             that
             they
             are
             indeed
             killing
             Pleasures
             ,
             which
             kill
             a
             mortal
             Body
             before
             its
             time
             ;
             that
             it
             does
             not
             become
             a
             man
             who
             is
             but
             a
             Traveller
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             but
             a
             Pilgrim
             and
             a
             Stranger
             here
             ,
             to
             study
             Ease
             ,
             
             and
             Softness
             ,
             and
             Luxury
             ;
             that
             a
             Soul
             ,
             which
             must
             live
             for
             ever
             ,
             should
             seek
             after
             more
             lasting
             Pleasures
             ,
             which
             may
             survive
             the
             Funeral
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             be
             a
             spring
             of
             ravishing
             Joys
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             stript
             of
             Flesh
             and
             Blood.
             These
             are
             the
             thoughts
             which
             the
             consideration
             of
             Death
             will
             suggest
             to
             us
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             already
             shewed
             you
             :
             And
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             a
             man
             ,
             who
             has
             always
             these
             thoughts
             at
             hand
             ,
             to
             be
             much
             imposed
             on
             by
             the
             Pageantry
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             by
             the
             transient
             Honours
             and
             Pleasures
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             indeed
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             a
             very
             impracticable
             Rule
             ,
             which
             some
             men
             give
             ,
             To
             live
             always
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             were
             to
             die
             the
             next
             moment
             .
             Our
             lives
             should
             always
             be
             as
             innocent
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             were
             immediately
             to
             give
             up
             our
             accounts
             to
             God
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             have
             always
             those
             sensible
             apprehensions
             of
             Death
             about
             us
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             when
             we
             see
             it
             approaching
             :
             but
             though
             we
             cannot
             live
             as
             if
             we
             were
             immediately
             to
             die
             ,
             (
             which
             would
             put
             an
             end
             not
             only
             to
             all
             innocent
             Mirth
             ,
             but
             to
             all
             the
             necessary
             Business
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             which
             I
             believe
             no
             dying
             man
             would
             concern
             himself
             for
             ,
             )
             yet
             we
             may
             ,
             and
             we
             ought
             to
             live
             as
             those
             who
             must
             certainly
             die
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             
             have
             these
             thoughts
             continually
             about
             us
             ,
             as
             a
             guard
             upon
             our
             actions
             :
             For
             whatever
             is
             of
             such
             mighty
             consequence
             to
             us
             ,
             as
             Death
             is
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             certain
             ,
             ought
             always
             to
             give
             Laws
             to
             our
             Behaviour
             and
             Conversation
             .
          
           
             2ly
             ,
             If
             it
             be
             certain
             we
             must
             die
             ,
             the
             very
             first
             thing
             we
             ought
             to
             do
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             after
             we
             come
             to
             years
             of
             understanding
             ,
             should
             be
             to
             prepare
             for
             Death
             ,
             that
             whenever
             Death
             comes
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             ready
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             This
             ,
             I
             confess
             ,
             is
             not
             according
             to
             the
             way
             of
             this
             World
             ;
             for
             dying
             is
             usually
             the
             last
             thing
             they
             take
             care
             of
             :
             This
             is
             thought
             a
             little
             unseasonable
             ,
             while
             men
             are
             young
             and
             healthful
             and
             vigorous
             ;
             but
             ,
             besides
             the
             uncertainty
             of
             our
             lives
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             possible
             ,
             while
             we
             delay
             ,
             Death
             may
             seize
             on
             us
             before
             we
             are
             provided
             for
             it
             ;
             and
             then
             we
             must
             be
             miserable
             for
             ever
             ;
             which
             I
             shall
             speak
             to
             under
             the
             next
             Head.
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             to
             convince
             every
             considering
             man
             ,
             that
             an
             early
             Preparation
             for
             Death
             is
             the
             very
             best
             means
             to
             make
             our
             lives
             happy
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             while
             we
             do
             continue
             here
             .
             Nor
             shall
             I
             urge
             here
             ,
             how
             a
             life
             of
             Holiness
             and
             
             Vertue
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             best
             and
             only
             Preparation
             for
             Death
             ,
             tends
             to
             make
             us
             happy
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             delivers
             us
             from
             all
             those
             Mischiefs
             which
             the
             wildness
             and
             giddiness
             of
             Youth
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             confirmed
             debaucheries
             of
             riper
             Years
             expose
             Men
             too
             ;
             for
             this
             is
             properly
             the
             commendation
             of
             Vertue
             ,
             not
             of
             an
             early
             Preparation
             for
             Death
             :
             And
             yet
             this
             is
             really
             a
             great
             engagement
             and
             motive
             to
             prepare
             betimes
             for
             Death
             ,
             since
             such
             a
             Preparation
             for
             Death
             will
             put
             us
             to
             no
             greater
             hardships
             and
             inconveniencies
             ,
             than
             the
             practice
             of
             such
             Vertues
             as
             will
             prolong
             our
             lives
             ,
             preserve
             or
             increase
             our
             fortunes
             ,
             give
             us
             honour
             and
             reputation
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             makes
             us
             beloved
             both
             by
             God
             and
             men
             .
             But
             setting
             aside
             these
             things
             ,
             there
             are
             two
             advantages
             of
             an
             early
             Preparation
             for
             Death
             ,
             which
             contribute
             more
             to
             our
             Happiness
             ,
             than
             all
             the
             World
             besides
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             it
             betimes
             delivers
             us
             from
             the
             fears
             of
             Death
             ,
             and
             consequently
             from
             most
             other
             fears
             .
             2ly
             ,
             That
             it
             supports
             us
             under
             all
             the
             troubles
             and
             calamities
             of
             this
             life
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             betimes
             delivers
             us
             from
             the
             sears
             of
             Death
             ;
             and
             indeed
             it
             is
             then
             only
             a
             man
             begins
             to
             live
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             
             got
             above
             the
             fears
             of
             Death
             .
             Were
             men
             thoughtful
             and
             considerate
             ,
             Death
             would
             hang
             over
             them
             in
             all
             their
             Mirth
             and
             Jollity
             ,
             like
             a
             fatal
             Sword
             by
             a
             single
             Hair
             ;
             it
             would
             sowre
             all
             their
             Enjoyments
             ,
             and
             strike
             terror
             into
             their
             hearts
             and
             looks
             :
             But
             the
             security
             of
             most
             men
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             put
             off
             the
             thoughts
             of
             Death
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             their
             preparation
             for
             it
             :
             they
             live
             secure
             and
             free
             from
             danger
             ,
             onely
             because
             they
             will
             not
             open
             their
             eyes
             to
             see
             it
             .
             But
             these
             are
             such
             examples
             as
             no
             wise
             man
             will
             propose
             to
             himself
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             not
             safe
             :
             and
             there
             are
             so
             many
             occasions
             to
             put
             these
             men
             in
             mind
             of
             Death
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             very
             hard
             thing
             not
             to
             think
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             when
             ever
             they
             do
             ,
             it
             chills
             their
             Blood
             and
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             draws
             a
             black
             and
             melancholly
             Veil
             over
             all
             the
             Glories
             in
             the
             World.
             How
             are
             such
             men
             surprized
             ,
             when
             any
             danger
             approaches
             ?
             when
             Death
             comes
             within
             view
             ,
             and
             shews
             his
             Sithe
             ,
             and
             only
             some
             few
             sands
             at
             the
             bottom
             of
             the
             Glass
             ?
             This
             is
             a
             very
             frightful
             sight
             to
             men
             who
             are
             not
             prepared
             to
             die
             ;
             and
             yet
             should
             they
             give
             themselves
             liberty
             to
             think
             ,
             in
             what
             danger
             they
             live
             every
             minute
             ,
             how
             many
             thousand
             accidents
             
             may
             cut
             them
             off
             ,
             which
             they
             can
             neither
             foresee
             nor
             prevent
             ;
             fear
             ,
             and
             horror
             ,
             and
             consternation
             would
             be
             their
             constant
             entertainment
             ,
             till
             they
             could
             think
             of
             Death
             without
             fear
             ;
             till
             they
             were
             reconciled
             to
             the
             thoughts
             of
             dying
             ,
             by
             great
             and
             certain
             hopes
             of
             a
             better
             life
             after
             death
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             no
             man
             can
             live
             happily
             ,
             if
             he
             lives
             like
             a
             man
             ,
             with
             his
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             reason
             ,
             and
             consideration
             about
             him
             ,
             but
             he
             who
             takes
             care
             betimes
             to
             prepare
             for
             Death
             and
             another
             World
             :
             Till
             this
             be
             done
             ,
             a
             wise
             man
             will
             see
             himself
             always
             in
             danger
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             must
             always
             fear
             :
             but
             he
             is
             a
             happy
             man
             who
             knows
             and
             considers
             himself
             to
             be
             mortal
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             afraid
             to
             die
             :
             his
             pleasures
             and
             enjoyments
             are
             sincere
             and
             unmixt
             ,
             never
             disturbed
             with
             a
             Hand
             writing
             upon
             the
             Wall
             ,
             nor
             with
             some
             secret
             qualms
             and
             misgivings
             of
             mind
             ;
             he
             is
             not
             terrified
             with
             present
             dangers
             ,
             at
             least
             not
             amazed
             and
             distracted
             with
             them
             .
             A
             man
             who
             is
             delivered
             from
             the
             fears
             of
             Death
             ,
             fears
             nothing
             else
             in
             excess
             ,
             but
             God
             :
             and
             fear
             is
             so
             troublesome
             a
             passion
             ,
             that
             nothing
             is
             more
             for
             the
             happiness
             of
             our
             lives
             ,
             than
             to
             be
             delivered
             from
             it
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             As
             a
             consequent
             of
             this
             ,
             an
             early
             Preparation
             for
             Death
             will
             support
             men
             under
             all
             the
             troubles
             and
             calamities
             of
             this
             life
             :
             There
             are
             so
             many
             troubles
             ,
             that
             Mankind
             are
             exposed
             to
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             must
             expect
             to
             escape
             them
             all
             ;
             nay
             ,
             there
             are
             a
             great
             many
             troubles
             ,
             which
             are
             unsupportable
             to
             humane
             Nature
             ,
             which
             there
             can
             be
             no
             releif
             for
             in
             this
             World
             :
             The
             hopes
             and
             expectations
             of
             a
             better
             life
             ,
             are
             ,
             in
             most
             cases
             ,
             the
             safest
             retreat
             :
             a
             man
             may
             bear
             his
             present
             sufferings
             with
             some
             courage
             ,
             when
             he
             knows
             that
             he
             shall
             quickly
             see
             an
             end
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             Death
             will
             put
             an
             end
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             place
             him
             out
             of
             their
             reach
             :
             For
             
               there
               the
               wicked
               cease
               from
               troubling
               ,
               and
               there
               the
               weary
               be
               at
               rest
               ;
               there
               the
               prisoners
               rest
               together
               ,
               they
               hear
               not
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               oppressor
               ;
               the
               small
               and
               great
               are
               there
               ,
               and
               the
               servant
               is
               free
               from
               his
               master
               ,
            
             3.
             
             Job
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             So
             that
             in
             many
             cases
             the
             thoughts
             and
             expectations
             of
             Death
             is
             the
             only
             thing
             ,
             that
             can
             support
             us
             under
             present
             sufferings
             ;
             but
             while
             the
             thoughts
             of
             Death
             itself
             are
             terrible
             to
             us
             ,
             this
             will
             be
             a
             poor
             comfort
             :
             Men
             who
             are
             under
             the
             sence
             of
             guilt
             ,
             are
             more
             afraid
             
             of
             Death
             ,
             than
             they
             are
             of
             all
             the
             Evils
             of
             this
             World
             :
             Whatever
             their
             present
             sufferings
             are
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             so
             terrible
             
               as
               lakes
               of
               fire
               and
               brimstone
               ,
               the
               worm
               that
               never
               dieth
               ,
               and
               the
               fire
               that
               never
               goeth
               out
               :
            
             So
             that
             such
             men
             ,
             while
             they
             are
             under
             the
             fears
             and
             terrors
             of
             Death
             ,
             have
             nothing
             to
             support
             them
             under
             present
             miseries
             .
             The
             next
             World
             ,
             which
             Death
             puts
             us
             into
             the
             possession
             of
             ,
             is
             a
             very
             delightful
             prospect
             to
             good
             men
             ;
             there
             they
             see
             the
             rewards
             of
             their
             labour
             and
             sufferings
             ,
             of
             their
             faith
             and
             patience
             :
             They
             can
             suffer
             shame
             and
             reproach
             ,
             and
             
               take
               joyfully
               the
               spoiling
               of
               their
               goods
               ;
               since
               these
               light
               afflictions
               ,
               which
               are
               but
               for
               a
               season
               ,
               will
               work
               for
               them
               a
               far
               more
               exceeding
               and
               eternal
               weight
               of
               glory
               .
            
             But
             men
             who
             are
             not
             prepared
             to
             die
             ,
             while
             they
             are
             afraid
             of
             Death
             ,
             can
             find
             no
             relief
             in
             the
             thoughts
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             want
             the
             greatest
             support
             that
             we
             can
             have
             in
             this
             life
             against
             the
             sufferings
             of
             it
             :
             The
             sooner
             we
             prepare
             to
             die
             ,
             the
             sooner
             we
             are
             delivered
             from
             the
             fears
             of
             Death
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             hope
             of
             a
             better
             life
             will
             carry
             us
             chearfully
             through
             this
             World
             whatever
             storms
             we
             meet
             with
             .
          
           
           
             3ly
             ,
             Since
             we
             must
             certainly
             die
             ,
             it
             makes
             it
             extreamly
             reasonable
             to
             sacrifice
             our
             lives
             to
             God
             ,
             whenever
             he
             calls
             for
             them
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             rather
             to
             chuse
             to
             die
             a
             little
             before
             our
             time
             ,
             then
             to
             renounce
             God
             ,
             or
             to
             give
             his
             Worship
             to
             Idols
             ,
             or
             any
             created
             Beings
             ,
             or
             to
             corrupt
             the
             Faith
             and
             Religion
             of
             Christ
             :
             There
             are
             arguments
             indeed
             enough
             to
             encourage
             Christians
             to
             Martyrdom
             ,
             when
             God
             calls
             them
             to
             suffer
             for
             his
             sake
             :
             the
             love
             of
             Christ
             in
             dying
             for
             us
             ,
             is
             a
             sufficient
             reason
             why
             we
             should
             chearfully
             die
             for
             him
             ;
             and
             the
             great
             rewards
             of
             Martyrdom
             ,
             that
             glorious
             Crown
             which
             is
             reserved
             for
             such
             Conquerors
             ,
             made
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             ambitious
             of
             it
             :
             It
             is
             certain
             there
             is
             no
             hurt
             in
             it
             ,
             nay
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             peculiar
             favour
             to
             die
             for
             Christ
             ,
             because
             those
             persons
             who
             were
             most
             dear
             to
             him
             were
             crowned
             with
             Martyrdom
             ;
             but
             our
             present
             argument
             shews
             us
             ,
             at
             what
             an
             easie
             rate
             we
             may
             purchase
             so
             glorious
             a
             Crown
             ;
             for
             we
             part
             with
             nothing
             for
             it
             :
             We
             die
             for
             God
             ,
             and
             we
             must
             die
             whether
             we
             die
             Martyrs
             or
             not
             :
             and
             what
             man
             then
             ,
             who
             knows
             he
             must
             die
             ,
             and
             believes
             the
             rewards
             
             of
             Martyrdom
             ,
             can
             think
             it
             so
             terrible
             to
             die
             a
             Martyr
             ?
             No
             good
             Christian
             can
             think
             that
             he
             loses
             any
             thing
             by
             the
             bargain
             ,
             to
             exchange
             this
             life
             for
             a
             better
             :
             for
             as
             many
             years
             as
             he
             goes
             sooner
             out
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             then
             he
             should
             have
             done
             by
             the
             course
             of
             Nature
             ,
             so
             many
             years
             he
             gets
             sooner
             to
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             I
             suppose
             that
             is
             no
             great
             loss
             :
             It
             is
             indeed
             a
             noble
             expression
             of
             our
             love
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             our
             entire
             obedience
             and
             subjection
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             perfect
             trust
             in
             him
             ,
             to
             part
             with
             our
             lives
             for
             his
             sake
             ;
             but
             what
             can
             a
             man
             ,
             who
             knows
             he
             must
             die
             ,
             do
             less
             for
             God
             then
             this
             ,
             to
             part
             with
             a
             life
             ,
             which
             he
             cannot
             keep
             ,
             willingly
             to
             lay
             down
             a
             life
             for
             God
             ,
             which
             would
             shortly
             be
             taken
             from
             him
             ,
             whether
             he
             will
             or
             not
             .
          
           
             4ly
             ,
             This
             shews
             us
             also
             ,
             what
             little
             reason
             we
             have
             to
             be
             afraid
             of
             the
             power
             of
             Men
             ;
             the
             utmost
             they
             can
             do
             ,
             is
             to
             kill
             the
             Body
             ;
             a
             mortal
             Body
             which
             will
             die
             whether
             they
             kill
             it
             or
             not
             :
             which
             is
             no
             mighty
             argument
             of
             power
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             it
             is
             to
             break
             a
             brittle
             Glass
             ;
             nor
             any
             great
             hurt
             to
             us
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             it
             is
             to
             die
             ,
             which
             we
             are
             all
             born
             to
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             no
             injury
             to
             a
             
             good
             man
             :
             and
             therefore
             our
             Saviour's
             counsel
             is
             very
             reasonable
             ,
             12.
             
             Luke
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             
               Be
               not
               afraid
               of
               them
               who
               kill
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               after
               that
               have
               no
               more
               that
               they
               can
               do
               :
               but
               I
               will
               forewarn
               you
               ,
               whom
               you
               shall
               fear
               ,
               Fear
               him
               ,
               which
               after
               he
               hath
               killed
               ,
               hath
               power
               to
               cast
               into
               hell
               ;
               yea
               ,
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               fear
               him
               .
            
          
           
             This
             is
             very
             reasonable
             ,
             when
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             and
             men
             is
             opposed
             to
             each
             other
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             only
             case
             our
             Saviour
             supposes
             .
             No
             man
             ought
             foolishly
             to
             fling
             away
             his
             life
             ,
             nor
             to
             provoke
             and
             affront
             Princes
             ,
             who
             have
             the
             power
             of
             Life
             and
             Death
             :
             this
             is
             not
             to
             die
             like
             a
             Martyr
             ,
             but
             like
             a
             Fool
             ,
             or
             a
             Rebel
             .
             But
             when
             a
             Prince
             threatens
             Death
             ,
             and
             God
             threatens
             Damnation
             ,
             then
             our
             Saviour's
             counsel
             takes
             place
             ,
             not
             to
             fear
             men
             but
             God
             :
             for
             indeed
             God's
             power
             in
             this
             is
             equal
             to
             mens
             at
             least
             ;
             men
             can
             kill
             ,
             for
             men
             are
             mortal
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             killed
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             only
             for
             a
             mortal
             Creature
             to
             die
             a
             little
             out
             of
             order
             :
             but
             God
             can
             kill
             too
             ;
             and
             thus
             far
             the
             case
             is
             the
             same
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             most
             men
             are
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             rather
             to
             trust
             God
             then
             men
             ,
             because
             he
             does
             not
             always
             punish
             in
             this
             
             World
             ,
             nor
             execute
             a
             speedy
             vengeance
             .
             And
             yet
             when
             our
             Saviour
             takes
             notice
             ,
             that
             God
             kills
             as
             well
             as
             men
             ,
             it
             seems
             to
             intimate
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             such
             Apostates
             ,
             who
             rather
             chuse
             to
             provoke
             God
             then
             men
             ,
             may
             meet
             with
             their
             deserts
             in
             this
             World
             :
             for
             no
             man
             is
             secure
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             not
             punish
             him
             in
             this
             World
             ;
             and
             Apostates
             of
             all
             others
             ,
             have
             least
             reason
             to
             expect
             it
             .
             Those
             who
             renounce
             God
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             men
             ,
             are
             the
             fittest
             persons
             to
             be
             examples
             of
             a
             sudden
             Vengeance
             .
             But
             then
             when
             men
             have
             killed
             ,
             they
             can
             do
             no
             more
             ,
             they
             cannot
             kill
             the
             Soul
             ;
             and
             here
             the
             power
             of
             God
             and
             men
             is
             very
             unequal
             ,
             for
             when
             he
             has
             killed
             ,
             he
             can
             cast
             both
             Body
             and
             Soul
             into
             Hell
             fire
             :
             This
             is
             a
             very
             formidable
             power
             indeed
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             reason
             to
             fear
             him
             ;
             but
             the
             power
             of
             men
             ,
             who
             can
             only
             kill
             a
             mortal
             Body
             ,
             is
             not
             very
             terrible
             ;
             it
             ought
             not
             to
             fright
             us
             into
             any
             sin
             ,
             which
             will
             make
             us
             obnoxious
             to
             that
             more
             terrible
             Power
             ,
             which
             can
             destroy
             the
             Soul.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
          
           Concerning
           the
           Time
           of
           our
           Death
           ,
           and
           the
           proper
           Improvement
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           LEt
           us
           now
           consider
           the
           time
           of
           our
           Death
           ,
           which
           is
           once
           ,
           but
           when
           uncertain
           .
        
         
           Now
           when
           I
           say
           the
           time
           of
           our
           Death
           is
           uncertain
           ,
           I
           need
           not
           tell
           you
           that
           I
           mean
           only
           it
           is
           uncertain
           to
           us
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           knows
           when
           he
           shall
           die
           ;
           for
           God
           certainly
           knows
           when
           we
           shall
           die
           ,
           because
           he
           knows
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           therefore
           ,
           with
           respect
           to
           the
           foreknowledge
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           time
           of
           our
           Death
           is
           certain
           .
        
         
           Thus
           much
           is
           certain
           as
           to
           Death
           ,
           that
           we
           must
           all
           die
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           certain
           also
           ,
           that
           Death
           is
           not
           far
           off
           ,
           because
           we
           know
           our
           lives
           are
           very
           short
           :
           before
           the
           Flood
           men
           lived
           many
           hundred
           years
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           a
           great
           while
           now
           since
           the
           Psalmist
           observed
           ,
           that
           the
           ordinary
           term
           of
           humane
           life
           had
           very
           narrow
           bounds
           set
           to
           it
           ,
           
             The
             days
             of
             our
             years
             are
             threescore
             years
             and
             ten
             ;
             and
             if
             by
          
           
           
             reason
             of
             strength
             they
             be
             fourscore
             years
             ,
             yet
             is
             their
             strength
             labour
             and
             sorrow
             :
             for
             it
             is
             soon
             cut
             off
             ,
             and
             we
             flie
             away
             ,
          
           90.
           
           Psal.
           10.
           
           There
           are
           some
           exceptions
           from
           this
           general
           Rule
           ,
           but
           this
           is
           the
           ordinary
           period
           of
           humane
           life
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           spun
           out
           to
           the
           greatest
           length
           ;
           and
           therefore
           within
           this
           term
           we
           may
           reasonably
           expect
           it
           ,
           for
           in
           the
           ordinary
           course
           of
           Nature
           our
           Bodies
           are
           not
           made
           to
           last
           much
           longer
           .
        
         
           Thus
           far
           we
           are
           certain
           ;
           but
           then
           ,
           how
           much
           of
           this
           time
           we
           shall
           run
           out
           ,
           how
           soon
           ,
           or
           how
           late
           we
           shall
           die
           ,
           we
           know
           not
           ,
           for
           we
           see
           no
           age
           exempted
           from
           Death
           ;
           some
           expire
           in
           the
           Cradle
           ,
           and
           at
           their
           Mother's
           Breasts
           ,
           others
           in
           the
           heat
           and
           vigour
           of
           youth
           ,
           others
           survive
           to
           a
           decrepit
           age
           ,
           and
           it
           may
           be
           follow
           their
           whole
           Family
           to
           their
           Graves
           .
           Death
           very
           often
           surprizeth
           us
           ,
           when
           we
           least
           think
           of
           it
           ,
           without
           giving
           us
           any
           warning
           of
           its
           approach
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           proof
           enough
           ,
           that
           the
           time
           of
           our
           Death
           is
           unknown
           and
           uncertain
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           But
           these
           things
           deserve
           to
           be
           particularly
           discoursed
           ;
           and
           therefore
           with
           reference
           to
           the
           time
           of
           our
           Death
           ,
           I
           shall
           observe
           these
           four
           things
           ,
           not
           so
           
           much
           to
           explain
           them
           ,
           for
           most
           of
           them
           are
           plain
           enough
           of
           themselves
           ,
           as
           to
           improve
           them
           for
           the
           government
           of
           our
           lives
           :
        
         
           
             I.
             That
             the
             general
             Period
             of
             Humane
             Life
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             same
             thing
             with
             the
             Time
             of
             our
             Death
             ,
             is
             fixt
             and
             determin'd
             by
             God.
             
          
           
             II.
             That
             the
             particular
             time
             of
             every
             Man's
             Death
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             foreknown
             by
             God
             ,
             who
             foreknows
             all
             things
             ,
             yet
             it
             does
             not
             appear
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             peremtorily
             decreed
             and
             determined
             by
             God.
             
          
           
             III.
             That
             the
             particular
             time
             ,
             when
             any
             of
             us
             shall
             die
             ,
             is
             unknown
             and
             uncertain
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             IV.
             That
             we
             must
             die
             but
             once
             ;
             
               It
               is
               appointed
               for
               all
               men
               once
               to
               die
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             
               SECT
               .
               I.
            
             That
             the
             general
             Period
             of
             Humane
             Life
             is
             fixt
             and
             determin'd
             by
             GOD
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             but
             very
             short
             .
          
           
             I.
             THat
             the
             general
             Period
             of
             Humane
             Life
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             same
             thing
             with
             the
             Time
             of
             our
             Death
             ,
             is
             fixt
             and
             determin'd
             by
             God
             :
             That
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             time
             set
             to
             humane
             Life
             ,
             beyond
             which
             no
             man
             shall
             live
             ,
             as
             Iob
             speaks
             :
             14
             Job
             5.
             
             
               His
               days
               are
               determined
               ,
               the
               number
               of
               his
               months
               are
               with
               thee
               ,
               thou
               hast
               appointed
               his
               bounds
               ,
               that
               he
               cannot
               pass
               .
            
             Which
             does
             not
             refer
             to
             the
             period
             of
             every
             particular
             man's
             life
             ,
             but
             is
             spoken
             of
             Man
             in
             general
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             fixt
             bounds
             set
             to
             humane
             Life
             ,
             which
             no
             man
             can
             exceed
             .
          
           
             What
             these
             bounds
             are
             ,
             God
             has
             not
             expresly
             declared
             ,
             but
             that
             must
             be
             learnt
             from
             Observation
             :
             Such
             a
             time
             as
             most
             commonly
             puts
             a
             period
             to
             mens
             lives
             ,
             who
             live
             longest
             ,
             may
             generally
             pass
             for
             the
             common
             measure
             of
             humane
             Life
             ,
             though
             there
             may
             be
             some
             few
             exceptions
             .
          
           
           
             Before
             the
             Flood
             ,
             no
             man
             lived
             a
             thousand
             years
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             may
             conclude
             ,
             that
             the
             longest
             term
             of
             humane
             Life
             ,
             after
             the
             Sentence
             of
             Death
             was
             passed
             on
             man
             ,
             was
             confined
             within
             a
             thousand
             years
             .
             Methusalah
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             longest
             liver
             ,
             lived
             but
             nine
             hundred
             sixty
             nine
             years
             ,
             and
             he
             died
             ;
             so
             that
             no
             man
             ever
             lived
             a
             thousand
             years
             :
             And
             comparing
             this
             Observation
             with
             that
             Promise
             of
             a
             thousand
             years
             reign
             with
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             the
             first
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             portion
             only
             of
             Martyrs
             and
             Confessors
             ,
             and
             pure
             and
             sincere
             Christians
             ,
             20
             Revel
             .
             I
             have
             been
             apt
             to
             conclude
             ,
             that
             to
             live
             a
             thousand
             years
             ,
             is
             the
             priviledge
             only
             of
             immortal
             Creatures
             ;
             that
             if
             Adam
             had
             continued
             innocent
             ,
             he
             should
             have
             lived
             no
             longer
             on
             Earth
             ,
             but
             have
             been
             translated
             to
             Heaven
             without
             dying
             ;
             for
             this
             thousand
             's
             years
             reign
             of
             the
             Saints
             with
             Christ
             ,
             whatever
             that
             signifies
             ,
             seems
             to
             be
             intended
             as
             a
             reparation
             of
             that
             Death
             which
             they
             fell
             under
             by
             
             Adam's
             sin
             :
             but
             then
             these
             thousand
             years
             do
             not
             put
             an
             end
             to
             the
             happiness
             of
             these
             glorious
             Saints
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             immortal
             Creatures
             ,
             and
             though
             this
             reign
             with
             Christ
             continues
             but
             a
             thousand
             
             years
             ,
             their
             happiness
             shall
             have
             no
             end
             ,
             though
             the
             Scene
             may
             change
             and
             vary
             ;
             
               for
               over
               such
               men
               the
               second
               death
               hath
               no
               power
               :
            
             Or
             else
             this
             thousand
             years
             reign
             with
             Christ
             must
             signifie
             an
             eternal
             and
             unchangable
             Kingdom
             ,
             a
             thousand
             years
             being
             a
             certain
             earnest
             of
             Immortality
             ;
             but
             there
             is
             an
             unreasonable
             Objection
             against
             that
             ,
             because
             we
             read
             of
             the
             expiring
             of
             these
             thousand
             years
             ,
             and
             what
             shall
             come
             after
             them
             ,
             even
             the
             final
             Judgment
             of
             all
             the
             World.
             But
             this
             is
             a
             great
             Mystery
             ,
             which
             we
             must
             not
             hope
             perfectly
             to
             understand
             ,
             till
             we
             see
             the
             blessed
             accomplishment
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             though
             before
             the
             Flood
             some
             persons
             lived
             very
             near
             the
             thousand
             years
             ,
             yet
             after
             the
             Flood
             the
             term
             of
             life
             was
             much
             shortned
             :
             Some
             think
             this
             was
             done
             by
             God
             ,
             when
             he
             pronounced
             that
             Sentence
             ,
             6
             Gen.
             3.
             
             
               And
               the
               Lord
               said
               ,
               My
               spirit
               shall
               not
               always
               strive
               with
               man
               ,
               for
               that
               he
               also
               is
               flesh
               ,
               yet
               his
               days
               shall
               be
               an
               hundred
               and
               twenty
               years
               .
            
             As
             if
             God
             had
             then
             decreed
             ,
             that
             the
             life
             of
             man
             should
             not
             exceed
             an
             hundred
             and
             twenty
             years
             ;
             but
             this
             does
             not
             agree
             with
             that
             account
             we
             have
             of
             mens
             lives
             after
             the
             Flood
             ;
             for
             
             not
             only
             Noah
             and
             his
             Sons
             ,
             who
             were
             with
             him
             in
             the
             Ark
             ,
             lived
             much
             longer
             than
             this
             after
             the
             Flood
             ;
             but
             Arphazad
             lived
             five
             hundred
             and
             thirty
             years
             ,
             Salah
             four
             hundred
             and
             three
             years
             ,
             Eber
             four
             hundred
             and
             thirty
             years
             ,
             and
             Abraham
             himself
             a
             hundred
             seventy
             five
             years
             ,
             and
             therefore
             this
             hundred
             and
             twenty
             years
             cannot
             refer
             to
             the
             ordinary
             term
             of
             man's
             life
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             continuance
             of
             God's
             patience
             with
             that
             wicked
             World
             ,
             before
             he
             would
             bring
             the
             Flood
             upon
             them
             to
             destroy
             that
             corrupt
             Generation
             of
             Men
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             bear
             with
             them
             a
             hundred
             and
             twenty
             years
             ,
             before
             he
             would
             send
             the
             Flood
             to
             destroy
             them
             .
             But
             afterwards
             by
             degrees
             life
             was
             shortned
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             though
             Moses
             himself
             lived
             a
             great
             deal
             longer
             ,
             yet
             if
             the
             90
             Psalm
             were
             composed
             by
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             Title
             tells
             us
             it
             was
             ,
             the
             ordinary
             term
             of
             life
             in
             his
             days
             ,
             was
             but
             threescore
             and
             ten
             ,
             or
             fourscore
             years
             ,
             10
             v.
             
               The
               days
               of
               our
               years
               are
               threescore
               years
               and
               ten
               ;
               and
               if
               by
               reason
               of
               strength
               they
               be
               fourscore
               years
               ,
               yet
               is
               their
               strength
               labour
               and
               sorrow
               ;
               so
               soon
               passeth
               it
               away
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               gone
               .
            
             And
             this
             has
             continued
             the
             ordinary
             measure
             of
             life
             ever
             since
             ;
             which
             
             is
             so
             very
             short
             ,
             that
             David
             might
             well
             say
             ,
             
               Behold
               ,
               thou
               hast
               made
               my
               days
               as
               an
               hand-breadth
               ,
               and
               mine
               age
               is
               as
               nothing
               before
               thee
               :
               verily
               every
               man
               at
               his
               best
               estate
               is
               altogether
               vanity
               ,
            
             39
             Psal.
             5.
             
          
           
             I
             shall
             not
             scrupulously
             inquire
             into
             the
             reason
             of
             this
             great
             change
             ,
             why
             our
             lives
             are
             reduced
             into
             so
             narrow
             a
             compass
             :
             Some
             will
             not
             believe
             that
             it
             was
             so
             ,
             but
             think
             that
             there
             is
             a
             mistake
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             account
             ;
             that
             when
             they
             are
             said
             to
             live
             eight
             or
             nine
             hundred
             years
             ,
             they
             computed
             their
             years
             by
             the
             Moon
             ,
             not
             by
             the
             Sun
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             their
             years
             were
             months
             ,
             twelve
             of
             which
             make
             but
             one
             of
             our
             years
             ;
             and
             then
             indeed
             the
             longest
             livers
             of
             them
             did
             not
             live
             so
             long
             as
             many
             men
             do
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             for
             Methusalah
             himself
             ,
             who
             lived
             nine
             hundred
             sixty
             nine
             years
             ,
             according
             to
             this
             computation
             of
             months
             for
             years
             ,
             lived
             but
             fourscore
             years
             and
             five
             months
             .
             But
             it
             is
             very
             absurd
             to
             imagine
             ,
             that
             Moses
             should
             use
             two
             such
             different
             accounts
             of
             time
             ,
             that
             sometimes
             by
             a
             year
             he
             should
             mean
             no
             more
             than
             a
             month
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             twelve
             months
             ,
             without
             giving
             the
             least
             notice
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             unpardonable
             in
             any
             Historian
             :
             
             And
             therefore
             others
             complain
             much
             that
             they
             were
             not
             born
             in
             those
             days
             ,
             when
             the
             life
             of
             man
             was
             prolonged
             for
             so
             many
             hundred
             years
             :
             There
             had
             been
             some
             comfort
             in
             living
             then
             ,
             when
             they
             enjoyed
             all
             the
             vigour
             and
             gaiety
             of
             youth
             ,
             and
             could
             relish
             the
             pleasure
             of
             life
             for
             seven
             ,
             eight
             or
             nine
             hundred
             years
             .
             A
             blessing
             which
             men
             would
             purchase
             at
             any
             rate
             in
             our
             days
             :
             but
             now
             we
             can
             scarce
             turn
             ourselves
             about
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             we
             are
             admonished
             by
             gray
             Hairs
             ,
             or
             the
             sensible
             decays
             of
             Nature
             ,
             to
             prepare
             for
             our
             Winding-sheet
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             for
             the
             farther
             improvement
             of
             this
             argument
             ,
             I
             shall
             ,
             1.
             shew
             you
             ,
             what
             little
             reason
             we
             have
             to
             complain
             of
             the
             Shortness
             of
             Life
             .
             2.
             
             What
             wise
             use
             we
             are
             to
             make
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               SECT
               .
               II.
            
             What
             little
             reason
             we
             have
             to
             complain
             of
             the
             Shortness
             of
             Humane
             Life
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             WHat
             little
             reason
             we
             have
             to
             complain
             of
             the
             Shortness
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             the
             too
             hasty
             Approaches
             of
             Death
             to
             us
             :
             For
             ,
             1.
             such
             a
             long
             Life
             is
             not
             reconcileable
             with
             the
             present
             State
             of
             the
             World.
             And
             ,
             2ly
             ,
             our
             Lives
             are
             long
             enough
             for
             all
             the
             wise
             purposes
             of
             living
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Such
             a
             long
             Life
             is
             not
             reconcileable
             with
             the
             present
             state
             of
             the
             World.
             What
             the
             state
             of
             the
             World
             was
             before
             the
             Flood
             ,
             in
             what
             manner
             they
             lived
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             employed
             their
             time
             ,
             we
             cannot
             tell
             ,
             for
             Moses
             has
             given
             no
             account
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             taking
             the
             World
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             as
             we
             find
             it
             ,
             I
             dare
             undertake
             to
             convince
             those
             men
             ,
             who
             are
             most
             apt
             to
             complain
             of
             the
             shortness
             of
             Life
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             not
             be
             for
             the
             general
             Happiness
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             to
             have
             it
             much
             longer
             :
             For
             ,
             1.
             the
             World
             is
             at
             present
             very
             unequally
             divided
             ;
             some
             have
             a
             large
             share
             and
             portion
             of
             it
             ,
             others
             have
             nothing
             ,
             but
             what
             they
             earn
             by
             
             very
             hard
             Labour
             ,
             or
             extort
             from
             other
             mens
             Charity
             by
             their
             restless
             Importunities
             ,
             or
             gain
             by
             more
             ungodly
             Arts
             :
             Now
             ,
             though
             the
             Rich
             and
             Prosperous
             ,
             who
             have
             the
             World
             at
             command
             ,
             and
             live
             in
             ease
             and
             pleasure
             ,
             would
             be
             very
             well
             contented
             to
             spend
             some
             hundred
             years
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             yet
             I
             should
             think
             ,
             fifty
             or
             threescore
             years
             abundantly
             enough
             for
             Slaves
             and
             Beggars
             ;
             enough
             to
             spend
             in
             Hunger
             and
             Want
             ,
             in
             a
             Jaol
             and
             a
             Prison
             .
             And
             those
             who
             are
             so
             foolish
             as
             not
             to
             think
             this
             enough
             ,
             owe
             a
             great
             deal
             to
             the
             wisdom
             and
             goodness
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             does
             :
             So
             that
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             Mankind
             have
             great
             reason
             to
             be
             contented
             with
             the
             shortness
             of
             Life
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             no
             temptation
             to
             wish
             it
             longer
             .
          
           
             2ly
             ,
             The
             present
             state
             of
             this
             World
             requires
             a
             more
             quick
             Succession
             :
             the
             World
             is
             pretty
             well
             peopled
             ,
             and
             is
             divided
             among
             its
             present
             Inhabitants
             ;
             and
             but
             very
             few
             ,
             in
             comparison
             ,
             as
             I
             observed
             before
             ,
             have
             any
             considerable
             share
             in
             the
             division
             :
             Now
             let
             us
             but
             suppose
             ,
             that
             all
             our
             Ancestors
             ,
             who
             lived
             an
             hundred
             ,
             or
             two
             hundred
             years
             ago
             ,
             were
             alive
             still
             ,
             and
             possessed
             their
             old
             Estates
             and
             Honours
             ,
             what
             had
             become
             
             of
             this
             present
             Generation
             of
             Men
             ,
             who
             have
             now
             taken
             their
             places
             ,
             and
             make
             as
             great
             a
             show
             and
             busle
             in
             the
             World
             as
             they
             did
             ?
             And
             if
             you
             look
             back
             three
             ,
             or
             four
             ,
             or
             five
             hundred
             years
             ,
             the
             case
             is
             still
             so
             much
             the
             worse
             ;
             the
             World
             would
             be
             over-peopl'd
             ,
             and
             where
             there
             is
             one
             poor
             miserable
             man
             now
             ,
             there
             must
             have
             been
             five
             hundred
             ,
             or
             the
             World
             must
             have
             been
             common
             ,
             and
             all
             men
             reduced
             to
             the
             same
             level
             ;
             which
             I
             believe
             the
             rich
             and
             happy
             People
             ,
             who
             are
             so
             fond
             of
             long
             Life
             ,
             would
             not
             like
             very
             well
             .
             This
             would
             utterly
             undo
             our
             young
             prodigal
             Heirs
             ,
             were
             their
             hopes
             of
             Succession
             three
             or
             four
             hundred
             years
             off
             ,
             who
             ,
             as
             short
             as
             life
             is
             now
             ,
             think
             their
             Fathers
             make
             very
             little
             hast
             to
             their
             Graves
             :
             this
             would
             spoil
             their
             trade
             of
             spending
             their
             Estates
             before
             they
             have
             them
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             live
             a
             dull
             sober
             life
             ,
             whether
             they
             would
             or
             no
             ;
             and
             such
             a
             life
             ,
             I
             know
             ,
             they
             don't
             think
             worth
             having
             :
             And
             therefore
             ,
             I
             hope
             ,
             at
             least
             they
             will
             not
             make
             the
             shortness
             of
             their
             Fathers
             lives
             an
             argument
             against
             Providence
             ;
             and
             yet
             such
             kind
             of
             Sparks
             as
             these
             ,
             are
             commonly
             the
             Wits
             ,
             that
             set
             up
             for
             Atheism
             ,
             and
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             put
             into
             their
             
             heads
             ,
             quarrel
             with
             every
             thing
             which
             they
             fondly
             conceive
             will
             weaken
             the
             belief
             of
             a
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             Providence
             ,
             and
             among
             other
             things
             ,
             with
             the
             shortness
             of
             Life
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             little
             reason
             to
             do
             ,
             when
             they
             so
             often
             out-live
             their
             Estates
             .
          
           
             3ly
             ,
             The
             World
             is
             very
             bad
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             so
             bad
             ,
             that
             good
             men
             scarce
             know
             how
             to
             spend
             fifty
             or
             threescore
             years
             in
             it
             ;
             but
             consider
             how
             bad
             it
             would
             probably
             be
             ,
             were
             the
             life
             of
             man
             extended
             to
             six
             ,
             seven
             or
             eight
             hundred
             years
             .
             If
             so
             near
             a
             prospect
             of
             the
             other
             World
             ,
             as
             forty
             or
             fifty
             years
             ,
             cannot
             restrain
             men
             from
             the
             greatest
             Villanies
             ,
             what
             would
             they
             do
             ,
             if
             they
             could
             as
             reasonably
             suppose
             Death
             to
             be
             three
             or
             four
             hundred
             years
             off
             ?
             If
             men
             make
             such
             improvements
             in
             Wickedness
             in
             twenty
             or
             thirty
             years
             ,
             what
             would
             they
             do
             in
             hundreds
             ?
             And
             what
             a
             blessed
             place
             then
             would
             this
             World
             be
             to
             live
             in
             ?
             We
             see
             in
             the
             old
             World
             ,
             when
             the
             life
             of
             man
             was
             drawn
             out
             to
             so
             great
             a
             length
             ,
             the
             wickedness
             of
             Mankind
             grew
             so
             insufferable
             ,
             that
             it
             repented
             God
             he
             had
             made
             man
             ,
             and
             he
             resolved
             to
             destroy
             that
             whole
             Generation
             excepting
             Noah
             and
             his
             Family
             :
             and
             the
             most
             
             probable
             account
             that
             can
             be
             given
             ,
             how
             they
             came
             to
             grow
             so
             universally
             wicked
             ,
             is
             the
             long
             and
             prosperous
             lives
             of
             such
             wicked
             men
             ,
             who
             by
             degrees
             corrupted
             others
             ,
             and
             they
             others
             ,
             till
             there
             was
             but
             one
             righteous
             Family
             left
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             remedy
             left
             ,
             but
             to
             destroy
             them
             all
             ,
             leaving
             only
             that
             righteous
             Family
             as
             the
             seed
             and
             future
             hopes
             of
             the
             new
             World.
             
          
           
             And
             when
             God
             had
             determined
             in
             himself
             ,
             and
             promised
             to
             Noah
             ,
             never
             to
             destroy
             the
             World
             again
             by
             such
             an
             universal
             Destruction
             ,
             till
             the
             last
             and
             final
             Judgment
             ,
             it
             was
             necessary
             by
             degrees
             to
             shorten
             the
             lives
             of
             men
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             most
             effectual
             means
             to
             make
             them
             more
             governable
             ,
             and
             to
             remove
             bad
             examples
             out
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             which
             would
             hinder
             the
             spreading
             of
             the
             infection
             ,
             and
             people
             and
             reform
             the
             World
             again
             by
             new
             examples
             of
             Piety
             and
             Vertue
             :
             for
             when
             there
             are
             such
             quick
             successions
             of
             men
             ,
             there
             are
             few
             Ages
             but
             have
             some
             great
             and
             brave
             examples
             ,
             which
             give
             a
             new
             and
             better
             Spirit
             to
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             Many
             other
             things
             might
             be
             added
             ,
             to
             convince
             those
             who
             complain
             of
             the
             shortness
             of
             humane
             Life
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             
             be
             no
             desirable
             thing
             ,
             as
             the
             state
             of
             the
             World
             now
             is
             ,
             to
             live
             seven
             or
             eight
             hundred
             years
             in
             it
             ;
             but
             this
             I
             suppose
             is
             enough
             ,
             if
             I
             can
             make
             good
             the
             second
             thing
             I
             proposed
             ,
             That
             our
             lives
             are
             long
             enough
             for
             all
             the
             wise
             purposes
             of
             living
             .
          
           
             Now
             I
             will
             not
             promise
             myself
             to
             satisfie
             all
             men
             in
             this
             matter
             ;
             for
             those
             who
             think
             it
             the
             only
             end
             of
             living
             ,
             to
             eat
             and
             drink
             ,
             and
             enjoy
             the
             more
             impure
             delights
             of
             flesh
             and
             sence
             ,
             will
             never
             be
             satisfied
             ,
             that
             threescore
             and
             ten
             years
             are
             as
             good
             as
             eight
             or
             nine
             hundred
             for
             this
             purpose
             ;
             for
             the
             longer
             they
             enjoy
             these
             pleasures
             ,
             and
             the
             oftner
             they
             repeat
             them
             ,
             the
             better
             it
             is
             :
             But
             these
             men
             ought
             to
             be
             convinced
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             not
             the
             true
             end
             of
             living
             ,
             that
             these
             are
             only
             means
             to
             preserve
             life
             ,
             which
             God
             has
             sweetned
             with
             such
             proper
             satisfactions
             ,
             or
             made
             the
             neglect
             of
             them
             so
             uneasie
             and
             painful
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             might
             forget
             to
             take
             care
             to
             preserve
             himself
             ;
             but
             man
             was
             made
             at
             first
             for
             higher
             and
             nobler
             ends
             ,
             and
             since
             by
             the
             sin
             of
             Adam
             we
             are
             all
             become
             mortal
             ,
             this
             life
             is
             not
             for
             itself
             ,
             but
             in
             order
             to
             a
             better
             life
             .
          
           
           
             We
             come
             into
             this
             World
             ,
             not
             to
             stay
             here
             ,
             or
             to
             take
             up
             our
             abode
             and
             rest
             ,
             for
             then
             indeed
             the
             longer
             we
             lived
             the
             better
             ;
             but
             this
             World
             is
             only
             a
             state
             of
             trial
             and
             discipline
             ,
             to
             exercise
             our
             Vertues
             ,
             to
             perfect
             our
             minds
             ,
             to
             prepare
             and
             qualifie
             ourselves
             for
             the
             more
             pure
             and
             refined
             and
             spiritual
             enjoyments
             of
             the
             other
             World
             :
             We
             come
             into
             this
             World
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             to
             enjoy
             ,
             as
             to
             conquer
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             triumph
             over
             it
             ,
             to
             baffle
             its
             temptations
             ,
             to
             despise
             its
             flatteries
             ,
             and
             to
             endure
             its
             terrors
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             live
             long
             enough
             to
             do
             this
             ,
             we
             live
             long
             enough
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             thank
             God
             ,
             that
             our
             work
             ,
             and
             labour
             ,
             and
             temptations
             are
             at
             an
             end
             ;
             For
             what
             labouring
             man
             is
             not
             glad
             that
             his
             work
             is
             over
             ,
             and
             he
             may
             go
             to
             rest
             ?
             What
             Mariner
             is
             not
             glad
             that
             he
             has
             weathered
             all
             storms
             ,
             and
             steered
             a
             safe
             course
             to
             his
             desired
             Haven
             ?
          
           
             There
             are
             two
             things
             necessary
             to
             the
             improvement
             of
             our
             Minds
             ,
             Knowledge
             and
             Vertue
             :
             And
             as
             God
             has
             shortned
             our
             Lives
             ,
             so
             he
             has
             shortned
             our
             Work
             too
             ,
             and
             given
             us
             a
             more
             easie
             and
             compendious
             way
             to
             both
             .
          
           
           
             Knowledge
             indeed
             is
             an
             infinite
             and
             endless
             thing
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             impossible
             thoroughly
             to
             satisfie
             that
             appetite
             in
             great
             and
             genorous
             Minds
             ,
             in
             this
             blind
             and
             obscure
             state
             of
             life
             ;
             but
             the
             comfort
             is
             ,
             all
             the
             knowledge
             that
             is
             necessary
             to
             carry
             us
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             is
             now
             plain
             and
             easie
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             take
             up
             many
             years
             to
             learn
             it
             ,
             for
             ,
             
               This
               is
               life
               eternal
               to
               know
               God
               ,
               and
               Iesus
               Christ
               whom
               he
               hath
               sent
            
             ;
             which
             is
             plainly
             revealed
             to
             us
             in
             the
             Gospel
             :
             And
             when
             we
             get
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             we
             shall
             quickly
             understand
             all
             the
             difficulties
             of
             Nature
             and
             Providence
             in
             another
             manner
             ,
             then
             the
             greatest
             Philosophers
             do
             now
             ,
             or
             can
             do
             ,
             though
             they
             should
             live
             many
             hundred
             years
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             for
             Vertue
             ,
             we
             have
             as
             short
             and
             easie
             a
             way
             to
             it
             :
             The
             plainest
             and
             most
             perfect
             Precepts
             ,
             the
             most
             admirable
             Examples
             ,
             the
             most
             encouraging
             and
             inviting
             Promises
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             more
             than
             all
             ,
             the
             most
             powerful
             Assistances
             of
             the
             Divine
             Spirit
             to
             renew
             and
             sanctifie
             us
             ;
             and
             he
             who
             is
             not
             reformed
             by
             these
             divine
             and
             supernatural
             Methods
             of
             Grace
             ,
             in
             forty
             or
             fifty
             years
             ,
             is
             not
             likely
             to
             be
             the
             better
             for
             them
             ,
             though
             he
             should
             live
             to
             
             Methusalah's
             age
             .
          
           
           
             As
             for
             doing
             good
             ,
             I
             confess
             ,
             the
             longer
             a
             good
             man
             lives
             ,
             the
             more
             good
             he
             will
             do
             ,
             and
             make
             himself
             the
             more
             useful
             to
             the
             World
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             God's
             care
             ,
             and
             whenever
             he
             calls
             him
             out
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             he
             excuses
             him
             from
             doing
             any
             more
             good
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             nothing
             could
             be
             more
             improper
             ,
             under
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             then
             such
             a
             long
             Life
             ,
             as
             worldly
             men
             are
             very
             fond
             of
             ;
             for
             our
             Saviour
             has
             taught
             us
             to
             expect
             Persecutions
             and
             Sufferings
             for
             his
             Name
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             very
             often
             the
             portion
             of
             true
             and
             sincere
             Christians
             ,
             that
             St.
             Paul
             could
             say
             ,
             
               If
               in
               this
               life
               only
               we
               had
               hope
               ,
               we
               were
               of
               all
               men
               the
               most
               miserable
               .
            
             Thanks
             be
             to
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             always
             so
             ,
             but
             when
             it
             is
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             too
             great
             a
             temptation
             for
             humane
             Nature
             ,
             to
             live
             some
             hundred
             years
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Persecution
             ,
             as
             they
             might
             ,
             if
             they
             and
             the
             persecuting
             Prince
             should
             live
             so
             long
             .
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             such
             a
             long
             life
             as
             these
             men
             talk
             of
             ,
             would
             greatly
             weaken
             the
             Promises
             and
             Threatnings
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             are
             all
             absent
             and
             unseen
             things
             ,
             to
             be
             expected
             in
             the
             other
             World
             ;
             but
             if
             the
             next
             World
             were
             so
             many
             hundred
             years
             off
             ,
             both
             the
             Promises
             and
             
             Threatnings
             of
             it
             ,
             would
             lose
             their
             effect
             upon
             the
             generality
             of
             Mankind
             :
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             it
             might
             be
             thought
             very
             hard
             upon
             good
             men
             ,
             who
             are
             taught
             by
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             to
             live
             above
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             a
             very
             mean
             opinion
             of
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             indifferency
             to
             all
             the
             delights
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             live
             so
             many
             hundred
             years
             in
             it
             ;
             not
             so
             much
             to
             enjoy
             it
             ,
             as
             to
             despise
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             contend
             with
             it
             .
             And
             it
             is
             not
             less
             hard
             for
             men
             ,
             who
             are
             transported
             with
             the
             ravishing
             hopes
             and
             expectations
             of
             a
             better
             life
             ,
             whose
             hearts
             and
             conversations
             are
             already
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             to
             be
             kept
             so
             long
             out
             of
             it
             :
             This
             is
             a
             severe
             trial
             of
             their
             patience
             ,
             for
             hope
             when
             it
             is
             so
             long
             delayed
             ,
             is
             a
             very
             troublesome
             and
             uneasie
             passion
             ;
             and
             though
             few
             men
             long
             to
             die
             ,
             yet
             a
             great
             many
             good
             men
             do
             very
             impatiently
             long
             to
             be
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             can
             be
             contented
             ,
             whenever
             God
             pleases
             ,
             to
             submit
             to
             dying
             ,
             though
             with
             some
             natural
             reluctancy
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             get
             to
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             In
             short
             ,
             this
             life
             is
             long
             enough
             for
             a
             Race
             ,
             for
             a
             Warfare
             ,
             for
             a
             Pilgrimage
             ;
             it
             is
             long
             enough
             to
             fight
             and
             contend
             with
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Temptations
             
             of
             it
             ;
             it
             is
             long
             enough
             to
             know
             this
             World
             ,
             to
             discover
             the
             Vanity
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             live
             above
             it
             ;
             it
             is
             long
             enough
             ,
             by
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             purge
             and
             refine
             our
             minds
             ,
             and
             to
             prepare
             ourselves
             to
             live
             for
             ever
             in
             God's
             presence
             ;
             and
             when
             we
             are
             in
             any
             measure
             prepared
             for
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             possessed
             with
             great
             and
             passionate
             desires
             of
             it
             ,
             we
             shall
             think
             it
             a
             great
             deal
             too
             long
             to
             be
             kept
             out
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               SECT
               .
               III.
            
             What
             use
             to
             make
             of
             the
             fixt
             Term
             of
             Humane
             Life
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             LEt
             us
             consider
             what
             wise
             use
             is
             to
             be
             made
             of
             this
             ;
             and
             here
             are
             two
             things
             distinctly
             to
             be
             considered
             :
             1.
             
             That
             the
             general
             Term
             of
             humane
             Life
             is
             fixt
             and
             determined
             by
             God.
             2.
             
             That
             this
             common
             Term
             and
             Period
             of
             Life
             ,
             at
             the
             utmost
             extent
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             but
             very
             short
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             the
             general
             Term
             of
             humane
             Life
             is
             fixt
             and
             determined
             by
             God
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             capable
             of
             very
             wise
             improvements
             :
             For
             ,
          
           
           
             1.
             
             When
             we
             know
             that
             we
             cannot
             live
             above
             threescore
             or
             fourscore
             years
             ,
             or
             some
             few
             years
             over
             or
             under
             ,
             we
             should
             not
             extend
             our
             hopes
             and
             expectations
             and
             designs
             beyond
             this
             term
             .
             2.
             
             We
             should
             frequently
             count
             our
             days
             ,
             and
             observe
             how
             our
             lives
             wast
             ,
             and
             draw
             near
             to
             Eternity
             .
             3.
             
             When
             this
             Period
             draws
             nigh
             ,
             and
             Death
             comes
             within
             view
             ,
             it
             more
             especially
             concerns
             us
             to
             apply
             ourselves
             to
             a
             more
             serious
             and
             solemn
             preparation
             for
             Death
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             We
             should
             not
             extend
             our
             hopes
             and
             expectations
             and
             designs
             beyond
             this
             term
             ,
             which
             God
             has
             fixt
             for
             the
             conclusion
             of
             our
             lives
             :
             We
             should
             not
             live
             as
             if
             we
             were
             immortal
             Creatures
             ,
             who
             are
             never
             to
             die
             ;
             for
             if
             God
             have
             set
             bounds
             to
             our
             lives
             ,
             it
             is
             absurd
             for
             us
             to
             expect
             to
             live
             any
             longer
             ,
             unless
             we
             hope
             to
             alter
             the
             Decrees
             of
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             And
             yet
             it
             is
             more
             absurd
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             possible
             ,
             to
             extend
             our
             hopes
             and
             desires
             ,
             our
             projects
             and
             designs
             for
             this
             World
             ,
             beyond
             the
             term
             of
             our
             living
             here
             ;
             for
             how
             unreasonable
             is
             it
             for
             us
             to
             trouble
             ourselves
             about
             this
             World
             longer
             then
             we
             are
             like
             to
             continue
             in
             it
             ?
             and
             yet
             if
             this
             were
             observed
             ,
             it
             
             would
             ease
             us
             of
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             labour
             and
             care
             ,
             and
             deliver
             the
             World
             from
             those
             great
             troubles
             and
             disorders
             ,
             which
             the
             designs
             and
             projects
             for
             future
             Ages
             create
             .
          
           
             Men
             might
             see
             some
             end
             of
             their
             Labours
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             Cares
             ,
             of
             increasing
             Riches
             ,
             and
             adding
             House
             to
             House
             ,
             and
             Field
             to
             Field
             ,
             did
             they
             stint
             their
             desires
             with
             their
             lives
             ;
             did
             they
             consider
             how
             long
             they
             were
             to
             live
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             a
             sufficient
             and
             necessary
             provision
             for
             their
             continuance
             here
             :
             whereas
             now
             the
             generality
             of
             Mankind
             drudge
             on
             to
             the
             last
             moment
             they
             have
             to
             live
             ,
             and
             still
             heap
             up
             riches
             till
             they
             know
             no
             end
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             their
             lives
             and
             their
             enjoyment
             of
             them
             ,
             were
             to
             have
             no
             end
             neither
             .
          
           
             The
             only
             tolerable
             Excuse
             ,
             that
             can
             be
             made
             for
             this
             ,
             is
             the
             care
             of
             Posterity
             ,
             to
             leave
             a
             liberal
             provision
             for
             Children
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             live
             happily
             after
             us
             :
             But
             this
             indeed
             is
             rather
             an
             Excuse
             than
             a
             Reason
             ,
             for
             thus
             we
             see
             it
             is
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             no
             such
             reason
             for
             it
             ;
             when
             men
             have
             no
             Children
             to
             provide
             for
             ,
             nor
             it
             may
             be
             any
             Relations
             ,
             for
             whom
             they
             are
             much
             concerned
             ;
             on
             when
             they
             have
             a
             sufficient
             provision
             
             for
             all
             their
             Children
             ,
             to
             encourage
             their
             Industry
             and
             Vertue
             ,
             though
             not
             to
             maintain
             them
             in
             Idleness
             and
             Vice
             ,
             which
             no
             wise
             and
             good
             Father
             would
             desire
             ;
             nay
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             no
             other
             Heir
             to
             an
             over-grown
             Estate
             ,
             but
             either
             a
             Daughter
             ,
             whose
             fortune
             may
             make
             her
             a
             rich
             Prey
             ,
             as
             is
             too
             often
             seen
             ,
             or
             a
             prodigal
             Son
             ,
             who
             is
             ruined
             already
             by
             the
             expectation
             of
             so
             great
             a
             Fortune
             ,
             and
             will
             quickly
             be
             even
             with
             his
             Fortune
             ,
             and
             ruine
             that
             ,
             when
             he
             has
             it
             .
          
           
             A
             competent
             provision
             for
             Children
             ,
             is
             a
             just
             reason
             to
             continue
             our
             industry
             ,
             though
             we
             have
             enough
             for
             our selves
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             we
             live
             ,
             but
             to
             make
             them
             rich
             and
             great
             ,
             is
             not
             .
             The
             Piety
             and
             Charity
             of
             Parents
             ,
             which
             entails
             a
             Blessing
             upon
             their
             Posterity
             ,
             and
             an
             industrious
             and
             vertuous
             Education
             of
             Children
             ,
             is
             a
             better
             Inheritance
             for
             them
             ,
             than
             a
             great
             Estate
             :
             But
             men
             who
             are
             so
             intent
             to
             the
             very
             last
             upon
             encreasing
             their
             Estates
             ,
             seldom
             do
             it
             for
             any
             other
             reason
             ,
             but
             to
             satisfie
             their
             own
             insatiable
             thirst
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             hoard
             up
             riches
             for
             a
             time
             when
             they
             can't
             enjoy
             them
             ,
             to
             provide
             for
             their
             living
             in
             this
             World
             a
             much
             longer
             time
             ,
             than
             
             they
             know
             they
             can
             possibly
             live
             in
             it
             .
             This
             is
             much
             greater
             folly
             than
             the
             man
             in
             the
             Parable
             was
             guilty
             of
             ,
             whose
             Ground
             brought
             forth
             plentifully
             ,
             and
             he
             pulled
             down
             his
             Barns
             ,
             and
             built
             greater
             ,
             and
             
               said
               to
               his
               soul
               ,
               Soul
               thou
               hast
               much
               goods
               laid
               up
               for
               many
               years
               ,
               take
               thine
               ease
               ,
               eat
               ,
               drink
               ,
               and
               be
               merry
               .
            
             He
             was
             so
             wise
             as
             to
             know
             when
             he
             had
             enough
             ,
             and
             when
             it
             was
             fit
             to
             retire
             and
             take
             his
             ease
             :
             Yet
             God
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             
               Thou
               fool
               ,
               this
               night
               shall
               thy
               soul
               be
               required
               of
               thee
               ;
               and
               then
               whose
               shall
               all
               these
               things
               be
               ,
               which
               thou
               hast
               provided
               ?
            
             12
             Luke
             16
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Thus
             how
             big
             are
             most
             men
             with
             projects
             and
             designs
             ,
             which
             there
             is
             little
             hope
             should
             ever
             take
             effect
             ,
             while
             they
             live
             ?
             especially
             aspiring
             Monarchs
             ,
             and
             busie
             Politicians
             ,
             who
             draw
             the
             scheme
             ,
             and
             frame
             their
             design
             of
             an
             universal
             Empire
             ,
             through
             a
             long
             series
             of
             Events
             ,
             or
             meditate
             changes
             and
             alterations
             of
             Government
             ,
             of
             the
             Laws
             and
             Religion
             of
             a
             Nation
             ,
             by
             insensible
             steps
             and
             methods
             ;
             which
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             never
             so
             hopeful
             a
             project
             ,
             they
             can't
             hope
             to
             live
             to
             see
             effected
             ,
             and
             therefore
             exceed
             their
             own
             bounds
             ,
             and
             trouble
             the
             World
             at
             present
             ,
             with
             what
             no
             body
             
             now
             living
             may
             ever
             be
             concerned
             in
             ;
             they
             undertake
             to
             govern
             the
             World
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             dead
             and
             gone
             ,
             whereas
             every
             Age
             brings
             forth
             new
             Projects
             and
             Counsels
             ,
             as
             it
             does
             a
             new
             generation
             of
             Men
             ,
             and
             new
             scenes
             of
             Affairs
             ,
             and
             a
             new
             set
             of
             Politicians
             :
             Would
             but
             men
             confine
             their
             cares
             and
             projects
             within
             the
             bounds
             of
             their
             own
             lives
             ,
             and
             mind
             only
             what
             concerns
             themselves
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             times
             ,
             and
             they
             would
             live
             more
             at
             ease
             ,
             and
             the
             World
             enjoy
             more
             peace
             and
             quiet
             ,
             than
             now
             it
             is
             ever
             likely
             to
             do
             :
             And
             yet
             one
             would
             think
             this
             very
             reasonable
             ,
             not
             to
             concern
             our selves
             about
             the
             World
             any
             longer
             than
             we
             are
             like
             to
             live
             in
             it
             ;
             to
             do
             no
             injury
             to
             Posterity
             as
             near
             as
             we
             can
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             what
             good
             we
             can
             for
             them
             ,
             without
             disturbing
             the
             present
             Peace
             and
             good
             Government
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             to
             leave
             the
             care
             of
             the
             next
             Age
             to
             those
             who
             shall
             succeed
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             good
             Providence
             which
             governs
             and
             takes
             care
             of
             all
             Ages
             and
             Generations
             of
             Men.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Since
             we
             know
             the
             common
             Period
             of
             humane
             Life
             ,
             we
             should
             frequently
             count
             our
             days
             ,
             and
             observe
             how
             our
             lives
             wast
             ,
             and
             draw
             near
             to
             
             Eternity
             .
             Our
             time
             slides
             away
             insensibly
             ,
             and
             fow
             men
             take
             notice
             how
             it
             goes
             ;
             they
             find
             their
             strength
             and
             vigour
             continues
             without
             any
             decay
             ;
             and
             they
             reckon
             upon
             living
             threescore
             and
             ten
             ,
             or
             fourscore
             years
             ,
             but
             seldom
             consider
             that
             it
             may
             be
             thirty
             or
             forty
             years
             are
             already
             gone
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             best
             half
             of
             their
             lives
             ;
             they
             put
             a
             cheat
             upon
             themselves
             by
             computing
             the
             whole
             duration
             of
             their
             lives
             ,
             without
             considering
             how
             much
             of
             this
             is
             already
             past
             ,
             and
             how
             little
             of
             it
             is
             to
             come
             ;
             which
             if
             men
             would
             seriously
             think
             of
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             be
             so
             apt
             to
             flatter
             themselves
             with
             a
             long
             life
             ;
             for
             no
             man
             accounts
             twenty
             or
             thirty
             years
             a
             long
             life
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             most
             they
             have
             to
             live
             now
             ,
             though
             they
             should
             attain
             to
             the
             longest
             period
             of
             humane
             life
             ,
             much
             less
             could
             they
             flatter
             themselves
             with
             a
             long
             life
             ,
             when
             they
             could
             not
             probably
             reckon
             above
             fifteen
             or
             ten
             years
             to
             come
             .
             And
             would
             men
             observe
             how
             their
             life
             shortens
             every
             day
             ,
             this
             ,
             if
             any
             thing
             ,
             would
             make
             them
             grow
             chary
             of
             their
             time
             ,
             and
             begin
             to
             think
             of
             living
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             minding
             the
             true
             ends
             and
             purposes
             of
             life
             ,
             of
             doing
             the
             work
             for
             which
             they
             came
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             which
             they
             
             must
             do
             before
             they
             die
             ,
             or
             they
             are
             miserable
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             When
             men
             draw
             near
             the
             end
             of
             their
             reckoning
             ,
             nay
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             are
             past
             the
             common
             reckoning
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             it
             more
             especially
             concerns
             them
             to
             apply
             themselves
             to
             a
             more
             serious
             and
             solemn
             preparation
             for
             Death
             :
             for
             how
             vigorous
             soever
             their
             age
             is
             ,
             Death
             cannot
             be
             far
             off
             ;
             it
             will
             be
             unpardonable
             in
             them
             ,
             to
             be
             deceived
             with
             the
             hopes
             of
             living
             much
             longer
             ,
             who
             have
             already
             attained
             to
             the
             common
             period
             of
             humane
             Life
             ,
             and
             are
             in
             the
             borders
             and
             confines
             ,
             nay
             in
             the
             very
             quarters
             of
             Death
             ,
             and
             have
             already
             ,
             if
             I
             may
             so
             speak
             ,
             borrowed
             some
             years
             from
             the
             other
             World.
             
          
           
             Now
             when
             I
             speak
             of
             such
             mens
             preparing
             for
             Death
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             mean
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             then
             begin
             to
             think
             of
             dying
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             the
             latest
             to
             begin
             such
             a
             work
             ;
             though
             if
             they
             have
             not
             done
             it
             before
             ,
             it
             is
             without
             doubt
             high
             time
             to
             begin
             it
             then
             ,
             in
             the
             last
             minute
             of
             their
             lives
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             what
             they
             can
             in
             that
             little
             time
             that
             remains
             ,
             to
             obtain
             their
             Pardon
             of
             God
             for
             spending
             a
             long
             life
             in
             Sin
             and
             Vanity
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             Forgetfulness
             of
             their
             Maker
             and
             Redeemer
             .
          
           
           
             But
             that
             which
             I
             now
             intend
             ,
             concerns
             those
             who
             have
             thought
             of
             dying
             long
             before
             ,
             and
             govern'd
             their
             lives
             under
             the
             conduct
             and
             influence
             of
             such
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             not
             wholly
             unprepared
             for
             Death
             ,
             but
             are
             ready
             to
             welcome
             it
             ,
             whenever
             it
             comes
             ;
             but
             there
             is
             a
             decent
             way
             of
             meeting
             Death
             ,
             which
             becomes
             such
             men
             ,
             which
             I
             call
             a
             more
             solemn
             Preparation
             for
             it
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             their
             condition
             and
             circumstances
             of
             life
             will
             permit
             it
             ,
             to
             take
             a
             timely
             leave
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             to
             withdraw
             from
             the
             noise
             and
             business
             of
             it
             ;
             when
             they
             are
             placed
             just
             in
             the
             confines
             of
             both
             Worlds
             ,
             to
             direct
             their
             face
             wholly
             to
             that
             World
             whither
             they
             are
             a
             going
             ,
             to
             spend
             the
             little
             remains
             of
             their
             lives
             in
             conversing
             with
             themselves
             ,
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             other
             World.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             conversing
             with
             themselves
             ,
             which
             God
             knows
             very
             few
             men
             do
             ,
             while
             they
             are
             engaged
             in
             the
             business
             of
             this
             World
             ;
             the
             cares
             of
             Life
             ,
             or
             the
             pleasures
             of
             it
             ,
             our
             Families
             ,
             or
             our
             Friends
             ,
             or
             Strangers
             themselves
             ,
             take
             us
             from
             ourselves
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             fit
             ,
             before
             men
             go
             out
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             recover
             the
             possession
             
             of
             themselves
             ,
             and
             grow
             a
             little
             more
             acquainted
             and
             intimate
             with
             themselves
             ;
             retire
             from
             the
             World
             to
             take
             a
             more
             thorough
             review
             of
             their
             lives
             and
             actions
             ,
             what
             they
             have
             still
             to
             do
             ,
             to
             make
             their
             peace
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             Consciences
             ;
             whether
             there
             be
             any
             sin
             which
             they
             have
             not
             thoroughly
             repented
             of
             ,
             and
             heartily
             begged
             God's
             pardon
             for
             ;
             any
             injury
             they
             have
             done
             their
             Neighbour
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             have
             not
             made
             sufficient
             restitution
             and
             reparation
             ;
             whether
             they
             have
             any
             quarrel
             with
             any
             man
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             composed
             and
             reconciled
             ;
             whether
             there
             is
             any
             part
             of
             their
             Duty
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             formerly
             too
             much
             neglected
             ,
             as
             Charity
             to
             the
             Poor
             ,
             the
             wise
             Education
             and
             Instruction
             of
             their
             Children
             and
             Families
             ,
             and
             to
             apply
             themselves
             to
             a
             more
             diligent
             discharge
             of
             it
             ;
             what
             distempers
             there
             are
             in
             their
             minds
             ,
             which
             still
             need
             to
             be
             rectified
             ,
             what
             Graces
             are
             weakest
             ,
             what
             Passions
             are
             most
             disorderly
             and
             unmortified
             ,
             and
             to
             apply
             proper
             remedies
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             an
             excellent
             preparation
             for
             Death
             ,
             because
             it
             will
             give
             us
             great
             hope
             and
             assurance
             in
             dying
             ;
             it
             gives
             us
             peace
             and
             satisfaction
             in
             our
             own
             
             minds
             ,
             by
             a
             thorough
             knowledge
             of
             our
             own
             state
             ,
             and
             by
             rectifying
             whatever
             was
             amiss
             ;
             it
             delivers
             our
             Consciences
             from
             guilty
             fears
             ,
             and
             so
             disarms
             Death
             of
             its
             sting
             and
             terrors
             ,
             for
             the
             sting
             of
             Death
             is
             Sin
             ,
             and
             when
             this
             sting
             is
             pulled
             out
             ,
             we
             have
             nothing
             else
             to
             contend
             with
             ,
             but
             some
             little
             natural
             aversions
             to
             dying
             ,
             which
             are
             more
             easily
             conquered
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Thus
             in
             this
             preparatory
             Retirement
             from
             the
             World
             ,
             we
             should
             spend
             great
             portions
             of
             our
             time
             in
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             our
             publick
             or
             private
             Devotions
             ;
             for
             commonly
             men
             of
             business
             are
             very
             much
             in
             Arrears
             with
             God
             upon
             this
             account
             :
             in
             their
             active
             Age
             they
             had
             little
             time
             to
             spare
             ,
             or
             little
             mind
             to
             spare
             it
             for
             the
             uses
             of
             Religion
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             may
             well
             retire
             some
             time
             before
             we
             die
             ,
             to
             make
             up
             that
             defect
             ,
             and
             when
             we
             have
             done
             with
             the
             World
             ,
             to
             give
             up
             ourselves
             wholly
             to
             the
             service
             of
             God
             :
             We
             should
             now
             be
             very
             importunate
             in
             our
             Prayers
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             Merits
             and
             Intercession
             of
             Christ
             ,
             he
             would
             freely
             pardon
             all
             the
             Sins
             ,
             and
             Frailties
             ,
             and
             Errors
             of
             our
             past
             life
             ,
             and
             give
             us
             such
             a
             comfortable
             hope
             and
             sence
             of
             his
             love
             
             to
             us
             ,
             as
             may
             support
             us
             in
             the
             hour
             of
             Death
             ,
             and
             sweeten
             the
             terrors
             and
             agonies
             of
             it
             :
             We
             should
             meditate
             on
             the
             great
             love
             of
             God
             in
             sending
             Christ
             into
             the
             World
             to
             save
             Sinners
             ;
             and
             contemplate
             the
             height
             and
             depth
             and
             length
             and
             breadth
             of
             that
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             passeth
             all
             humane
             Understanding
             :
             We
             should
             represent
             to
             ourselves
             the
             wonderful
             condescension
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             in
             becoming
             Man
             ,
             his
             amazing
             goodness
             in
             dying
             for
             Sinners
             ,
             the
             Just
             for
             the
             Unjust
             ,
             to
             reconcile
             us
             to
             God
             :
             And
             when
             we
             have
             warmed
             our
             Souls
             with
             such
             thoughts
             as
             these
             ,
             we
             should
             break
             forth
             into
             raptures
             and
             extasies
             of
             Devotion
             in
             the
             praise
             of
             our
             Maker
             and
             Redeemer
             :
             
               Worthy
               is
               the
               Lamb
               that
               was
               slain
               ,
               to
               receive
               power
               ,
               and
               riches
               ,
               and
               wisdom
               ,
               and
               strength
               ,
               and
               honour
               ,
               and
               glory
               ,
               and
               blessing
               .
               Blessing
               ,
               and
               honour
               ,
               and
               glory
               ,
               and
               power
               be
               unto
               him
               that
               sitteth
               on
               the
               throne
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Lamb
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               ,
            
             5
             Revel
             .
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             And
             besides
             other
             reasons
             ,
             which
             makes
             this
             a
             very
             proper
             Preparation
             for
             Death
             ,
             this
             accustoms
             us
             to
             the
             work
             and
             employment
             of
             the
             next
             World
             ,
             for
             Heaven
             is
             a
             life
             of
             Devotion
             and
             Praise
             ;
             there
             we
             shall
             see
             God
             
             and
             admire
             and
             adore
             him
             ,
             and
             sing
             eternal
             Halelujahs
             to
             him
             :
             and
             therefore
             nothing
             can
             so
             dispose
             and
             prepare
             us
             for
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             to
             have
             our
             hearts
             ready
             tuned
             to
             the
             praises
             of
             God
             ,
             ravished
             with
             his
             love
             ,
             transported
             with
             his
             glory
             and
             perfections
             ,
             and
             swallowed
             up
             in
             the
             most
             profound
             and
             humble
             adorations
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Thus
             when
             we
             are
             going
             into
             another
             World
             ,
             it
             becomes
             us
             most
             to
             have
             our
             thoughts
             there
             ;
             to
             consider
             what
             a
             blessed
             place
             that
             is
             ,
             where
             we
             shall
             be
             delivered
             from
             all
             the
             fears
             and
             sorrows
             and
             temptations
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             where
             we
             shall
             see
             God
             and
             the
             Blessed
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             converse
             with
             Angels
             and
             glorified
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             live
             an
             endless
             life
             without
             fear
             of
             dying
             ;
             where
             there
             is
             nothing
             but
             perfect
             love
             and
             peace
             ,
             no
             cross
             interests
             and
             factions
             to
             contend
             with
             ,
             no
             storms
             to
             ruffle
             or
             discompose
             our
             joy
             and
             rest
             to
             Eternity
             ;
             where
             there
             is
             no
             pain
             ,
             no
             sickness
             ,
             no
             labour
             ,
             no
             care
             to
             refresh
             the
             weariness
             ,
             or
             to
             repair
             the
             decays
             of
             a
             mortal
             Body
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             as
             the
             image
             of
             Death
             to
             interrupt
             our
             constant
             enjoyments
             ;
             where
             there
             is
             a
             perpetual
             day
             ,
             and
             an
             eternal
             calm
             ,
             where
             our
             Souls
             shall
             attain
             
             their
             utmost
             perfection
             of
             Knowledge
             and
             Vertue
             ;
             where
             we
             shall
             serve
             God
             not
             with
             dull
             ,
             and
             sleepy
             ,
             and
             unaffecting
             Devotion
             ,
             but
             with
             piercing
             thoughts
             ,
             with
             life
             and
             vigour
             ,
             with
             ravishment
             and
             transport
             ;
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             where
             there
             are
             such
             things
             ,
             
               as
               neither
               eye
               hath
               seen
               ,
               nor
               ear
               heard
               ,
               neither
               hath
               it
               entred
               into
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               to
               conceive
               .
            
          
           
             These
             are
             proper
             thoughts
             for
             a
             man
             who
             is
             to
             compose
             himself
             for
             Death
             ,
             not
             to
             think
             of
             the
             pale
             and
             ghastly
             looks
             of
             Death
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             be
             wrapt
             up
             in
             his
             Winding-sheet
             ;
             not
             to
             think
             of
             the
             dark
             and
             melancholly
             retirements
             of
             the
             Grave
             ,
             where
             his
             Body
             must
             rot
             and
             putrifie
             ,
             till
             it
             be
             raised
             up
             again
             immortal
             and
             glorious
             ,
             but
             to
             lift
             up
             his
             eyes
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             to
             view
             that
             lightsom
             and
             happy
             Country
             ,
             with
             Moses
             to
             ascend
             up
             into
             the
             Mount
             ,
             and
             take
             a
             prospect
             of
             the
             heavenly
             Canaan
             ,
             whither
             he
             is
             going
             :
             This
             will
             conquer
             even
             the
             natural
             aversions
             to
             Death
             ,
             and
             make
             us
             with
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             desirous
             to
             be
             dissolved
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             with
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             best
             of
             all
             ;
             make
             it
             as
             easie
             to
             us
             to
             leave
             this
             World
             for
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             to
             remove
             into
             a
             more
             pleasant
             and
             wholesome
             Air
             ,
             or
             into
             a
             more
             convenient
             
             and
             beautiful
             House
             ;
             so
             easie
             ,
             so
             pleasant
             will
             it
             be
             to
             die
             with
             such
             thoughts
             as
             these
             about
             us
             .
          
           
             This
             indeed
             ought
             to
             be
             the
             constant
             Exercise
             of
             the
             Christian
             Life
             ;
             it
             is
             fit
             for
             all
             times
             and
             for
             all
             persons
             ,
             and
             without
             some
             degree
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             conquer
             the
             Temptations
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             or
             to
             live
             in
             the
             practice
             of
             divine
             and
             heavenly
             Vertues
             :
             But
             this
             ought
             to
             be
             the
             constant
             business
             ,
             or
             entertainment
             rather
             ,
             of
             those
             happy
             men
             who
             have
             lived
             long
             enough
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             to
             take
             a
             fair
             leave
             of
             it
             ,
             who
             have
             run
             through
             all
             the
             Scenes
             and
             Stages
             of
             Humane
             Life
             ,
             and
             have
             now
             Death
             and
             another
             World
             in
             view
             and
             prospect
             .
          
           
             And
             it
             is
             this
             makes
             a
             Retirement
             from
             the
             World
             so
             necessary
             or
             very
             useful
             ,
             not
             meerly
             to
             ease
             our
             bodily
             labours
             ,
             and
             to
             get
             a
             little
             rest
             from
             business
             ,
             to
             dissolve
             in
             sloth
             and
             idleness
             ,
             or
             to
             wander
             about
             to
             seek
             a
             Companion
             ,
             or
             to
             hear
             News
             ,
             or
             to
             talk
             Politicks
             ,
             or
             to
             find
             out
             some
             way
             to
             spend
             time
             ,
             which
             now
             lies
             upon
             their
             hands
             ,
             and
             is
             more
             uneasy
             and
             troublesom
             to
             them
             than
             business
             was
             :
             This
             is
             a
             more
             dangerous
             state
             ,
             and
             does
             more
             indispose
             them
             for
             
             a
             happy
             Death
             ,
             than
             all
             the
             cares
             and
             troubles
             of
             an
             active
             Life
             ;
             but
             we
             must
             retire
             from
             this
             World
             to
             have
             more
             leisure
             and
             greater
             opportunities
             to
             prepare
             for
             the
             next
             ,
             to
             adorn
             and
             cultivate
             our
             Minds
             ,
             and
             dress
             our
             Souls
             like
             a
             Bride
             ,
             who
             is
             adorned
             to
             meet
             her
             Bridegroom
             .
          
           
             When
             men
             converse
             much
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             are
             distracted
             with
             the
             cares
             and
             business
             of
             it
             ,
             when
             they
             live
             in
             a
             crowd
             of
             Customers
             or
             Clients
             ,
             and
             are
             hurried
             from
             their
             Shops
             to
             the
             Exchange
             or
             Custom-house
             ,
             or
             from
             their
             Chambers
             to
             the
             Bar
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             have
             discharged
             one
             obligation
             ,
             are
             pressed
             hard
             by
             another
             ,
             that
             at
             night
             they
             have
             hardly
             Spirits
             left
             to
             say
             their
             Prayers
             ,
             nor
             any
             time
             for
             them
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord's
             Day
             itself
             is
             thought
             more
             proper
             for
             Rest
             and
             Refreshment
             ,
             than
             Devotion
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             what
             dull
             cold
             apprehensions
             must
             such
             men
             have
             of
             another
             World
             ?
             And
             after
             all
             the
             care
             we
             can
             take
             ,
             how
             will
             this
             World
             insinuate
             itself
             into
             our
             affections
             ,
             when
             it
             imploys
             our
             time
             and
             thoughts
             ,
             when
             our
             whole
             business
             is
             buying
             and
             selling
             ,
             and
             driving
             good
             Bargains
             ,
             and
             making
             Conveyances
             and
             
             Settlements
             of
             Estates
             ?
             How
             will
             this
             disorder
             our
             Passions
             ,
             occasion
             Feuds
             and
             Quarrels
             ,
             give
             us
             a
             tincture
             of
             Pride
             ,
             Ambition
             ,
             Covetuousness
             ;
             that
             there
             is
             work
             enough
             after
             a
             busie
             life
             ,
             even
             for
             very
             good
             men
             ,
             to
             wash
             out
             these
             stains
             and
             pollutions
             ,
             and
             to
             get
             the
             tast
             and
             relish
             of
             this
             World
             out
             of
             their
             mouths
             ,
             and
             to
             revive
             and
             quicken
             the
             sence
             of
             GOD
             and
             of
             another
             World.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             a
             sufficient
             reason
             for
             such
             men
             ,
             as
             I
             observed
             before
             ,
             to
             think
             when
             it
             is
             time
             to
             leave
             off
             ,
             and
             if
             not
             wholly
             to
             withdraw
             from
             the
             World
             ,
             yet
             to
             contract
             their
             business
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             the
             command
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             have
             more
             leisure
             to
             take
             care
             of
             their
             Souls
             ,
             before
             they
             have
             so
             near
             a
             call
             and
             summons
             to
             Death
             ;
             but
             much
             more
             necessary
             is
             it
             ,
             when
             Death
             is
             even
             at
             the
             door
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             course
             of
             Nature
             we
             know
             that
             it
             is
             so
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             very
             proper
             to
             leave
             the
             World
             ,
             before
             we
             are
             removed
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             know
             how
             to
             live
             without
             it
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             not
             carry
             any
             hanckerings
             after
             this
             World
             with
             us
             into
             the
             next
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             very
             fitting
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             a
             kind
             of
             a
             middle
             state
             
             between
             this
             World
             and
             the
             next
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             withdraw
             from
             this
             World
             ,
             to
             wean
             ourselves
             from
             it
             ,
             even
             while
             we
             are
             in
             it
             ;
             which
             will
             make
             it
             more
             easie
             to
             part
             with
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             make
             us
             more
             fit
             to
             go
             to
             the
             next
             .
             But
             it
             seems
             strangely
             undecent
             ,
             unless
             the
             necessities
             of
             their
             Families
             ,
             or
             the
             necessities
             of
             the
             Publick
             call
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             exact
             it
             ,
             to
             see
             men
             who
             are
             just
             a
             going
             out
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             who
             it
             may
             be
             bow
             as
             much
             under
             their
             Riches
             ,
             as
             under
             their
             Age
             ,
             plunging
             themselves
             over
             head
             and
             ears
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             courting
             new
             Honours
             and
             Preferments
             with
             as
             much
             zeal
             ,
             as
             those
             who
             are
             but
             entring
             into
             the
             World.
             It
             is
             to
             be
             feared
             ,
             such
             men
             think
             very
             little
             of
             another
             World
             ,
             and
             will
             never
             be
             satisfied
             with
             Earth
             ,
             till
             they
             are
             buried
             in
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               SECT
               .
               IV.
            
             What
             use
             to
             make
             of
             the
             Shortness
             of
             Humane
             Life
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             AS
             the
             general
             Period
             of
             Humane
             Life
             is
             fixt
             and
             determin'd
             by
             God
             ,
             so
             this
             term
             of
             life
             at
             the
             utmost
             extent
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             but
             very
             short
             :
             For
             what
             are
             threescore
             and
             ten
             ,
             or
             fourscore
             years
             ?
             how
             soon
             do
             they
             pass
             away
             like
             a
             Dream
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             are
             gone
             ,
             how
             few
             and
             empty
             do
             they
             appear
             ?
             The
             best
             way
             to
             be
             sensible
             of
             this
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             look
             forward
             ,
             for
             we
             fancy
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             to
             be
             much
             longer
             than
             we
             find
             it
             ,
             but
             to
             look
             backward
             upon
             the
             time
             which
             is
             past
             ,
             and
             as
             long
             as
             we
             can
             remember
             ;
             and
             how
             suddenly
             are
             thirty
             or
             forty
             years
             gone
             ?
             how
             little
             do
             we
             remember
             ,
             how
             they
             past
             ?
             but
             gone
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             are
             a
             going
             apace
             ,
             while
             we
             eat
             ,
             and
             drink
             ,
             and
             sleep
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             are
             gone
             too
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             sensible
             ,
             that
             all
             together
             was
             but
             very
             short
             .
             Now
             from
             hence
             I
             shall
             observe
             several
             things
             of
             very
             great
             use
             for
             the
             government
             of
             our
             Lives
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             If
             our
             lives
             be
             so
             very
             short
             ,
             it
             concerns
             us
             to
             lose
             none
             of
             our
             time
             ;
             for
             does
             it
             become
             us
             to
             be
             prodigal
             of
             our
             time
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             so
             little
             of
             it
             ?
             We
             either
             ought
             to
             make
             as
             much
             of
             our
             lives
             as
             we
             can
             ,
             or
             not
             complain
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             short
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             a
             greater
             reproach
             to
             ourselves
             ,
             than
             to
             the
             order
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             the
             Providence
             of
             God
             :
             for
             it
             seems
             we
             have
             more
             time
             than
             we
             care
             to
             live
             in
             ,
             more
             than
             we
             think
             necessary
             to
             improve
             to
             the
             true
             ends
             and
             purposes
             of
             living
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             can
             spare
             so
             much
             of
             our
             lives
             ,
             it
             seems
             they
             are
             too
             long
             for
             us
             ,
             how
             short
             soever
             they
             are
             in
             themselves
             :
             and
             when
             our
             lives
             are
             too
             long
             already
             for
             the
             generallity
             of
             Mankind
             to
             improve
             wisely
             ,
             why
             should
             God
             give
             us
             more
             time
             to
             play
             with
             ,
             and
             to
             squander
             away
             ?
             And
             yet
             let
             us
             all
             reflect
             upon
             ourselves
             ,
             and
             consider
             ,
             how
             much
             of
             our
             lives
             we
             have
             perfectly
             lost
             ,
             how
             careless
             we
             have
             been
             of
             our
             time
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             most
             precious
             thing
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             how
             we
             have
             given
             it
             to
             every
             body
             that
             will
             take
             it
             ,
             and
             given
             away
             so
             much
             of
             ourselves
             ,
             and
             our
             own
             being
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             Should
             men
             set
             down
             ,
             and
             take
             a
             review
             
             of
             their
             lives
             ,
             and
             draw
             up
             a
             particular
             account
             of
             the
             expence
             of
             their
             time
             ,
             after
             they
             came
             to
             years
             of
             discretion
             and
             understanding
             ,
             what
             a
             shameful
             Bill
             would
             it
             be
             ?
             what
             unreasonable
             abatements
             of
             life
             ?
             how
             little
             time
             would
             there
             be
             at
             the
             foot
             of
             the
             account
             ,
             which
             might
             be
             called
             living
             ?
          
           
             So
             much
             extraordinary
             for
             eating
             ,
             and
             drinking
             ,
             and
             sleeping
             ,
             beyond
             what
             the
             support
             and
             refreshment
             of
             Nature
             required
             ;
             so
             much
             in
             Courtship
             ,
             Wantonness
             and
             Lust
             ;
             so
             much
             in
             Drinking
             and
             Revelling
             ;
             so
             much
             for
             the
             recovery
             of
             the
             last
             Night's
             Debauch
             ;
             so
             much
             in
             Gaming
             and
             Mascarades
             ;
             so
             much
             in
             paying
             and
             receiving
             formal
             and
             impertinent
             Visits
             ,
             in
             idle
             and
             extravagant
             Discourses
             ,
             in
             censuring
             and
             reviling
             our
             Neighbours
             or
             our
             Governours
             ;
             so
             much
             in
             dressing
             and
             adorning
             our
             Bodies
             ;
             so
             many
             blanck
             and
             long
             Parentheses
             of
             Life
             ,
             wasted
             in
             doing
             nothing
             ,
             or
             in
             counting
             the
             slow
             and
             tedious
             Minutes
             ,
             or
             chiding
             the
             Sun
             for
             making
             no
             more
             haste
             down
             ,
             and
             delaying
             their
             evening
             Assignations
             :
             But
             how
             little
             would
             there
             appear
             in
             most
             mens
             account
             ,
             spent
             to
             the
             true
             ends
             of
             living
             ?
          
           
           
             The
             very
             naming
             of
             these
             things
             is
             sufficient
             to
             convince
             any
             considering
             man
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             really
             a
             mispending
             of
             time
             ,
             and
             a
             flinging
             away
             great
             part
             of
             a
             very
             short
             life
             to
             no
             purpose
             ;
             but
             to
             make
             you
             all
             sensible
             of
             this
             ,
             consider
             with
             me
             ,
             when
             we
             may
             be
             said
             to
             lose
             our
             time
             ;
             for
             time
             passes
             away
             very
             swiftly
             ,
             and
             we
             can
             no
             more
             hold
             it
             ,
             than
             we
             can
             stop
             the
             Charriot
             Wheels
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             but
             all
             time
             that
             is
             past
             ,
             is
             not
             lost
             ;
             indeed
             no
             time
             is
             our
             own
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             past
             or
             present
             ,
             and
             its
             being
             past
             makes
             it
             never
             the
             less
             our
             own
             ,
             if
             ever
             it
             was
             so
             ;
             but
             then
             we
             lose
             our
             time
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             When
             it
             turns
             to
             no
             account
             to
             us
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             gone
             ;
             when
             we
             are
             never
             the
             better
             for
             it
             in
             Body
             or
             Soul
             :
             this
             is
             the
             true
             way
             of
             judging
             ,
             by
             our
             own
             sense
             and
             feeling
             ,
             whether
             we
             have
             spent
             our
             time
             well
             or
             ill
             ,
             by
             observing
             what
             relish
             it
             leaves
             upon
             our
             minds
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             effects
             of
             it
             are
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             past
             ;
             how
             vainly
             soever
             men
             spend
             their
             time
             ,
             they
             find
             some
             pleasure
             and
             diversion
             and
             entertainment
             in
             it
             ,
             while
             it
             lasts
             ,
             but
             the
             next
             morning
             it
             is
             all
             vanished
             ,
             as
             their
             night
             Dreams
             are
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             are
             not
             the
             worse
             for
             it
             ,
             
             they
             find
             themselves
             never
             the
             better
             :
             And
             this
             is
             a
             certain
             sign
             ,
             that
             our
             time
             was
             vainly
             and
             foolishly
             spent
             ,
             that
             when
             it
             is
             gone
             ,
             it
             can
             be
             brought
             into
             no
             account
             of
             our
             lives
             ,
             but
             that
             of
             idle
             Expences
             .
             Whatever
             is
             good
             ,
             whatever
             is
             in
             any
             degree
             useful
             ,
             leaves
             some
             satisfaction
             when
             it
             is
             gone
             ,
             and
             time
             so
             spent
             ,
             we
             can
             place
             to
             our
             account
             ,
             and
             all
             such
             time
             is
             not
             lost
             ;
             but
             men
             who
             spend
             one
             day
             after
             another
             in
             Mirth
             ,
             and
             Jollity
             ,
             and
             Entertainments
             ,
             in
             Visits
             or
             Gaming
             ,
             &c.
             can
             give
             no
             other
             account
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             a
             pleasant
             way
             of
             spending
             time
             :
             And
             that
             is
             the
             true
             name
             for
             it
             ,
             not
             living
             ,
             but
             spending
             time
             ,
             which
             they
             know
             not
             how
             otherwise
             to
             pass
             away
             ;
             when
             their
             time
             is
             spent
             ,
             they
             have
             all
             they
             intended
             ,
             and
             their
             enjoyments
             pass
             away
             with
             their
             time
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             an
             end
             of
             both
             ;
             and
             it
             were
             somewhat
             more
             tolerable
             ,
             if
             they
             themselves
             could
             end
             with
             their
             time
             too
             :
             but
             when
             men
             must
             out-live
             time
             ,
             and
             the
             effects
             of
             time
             must
             last
             to
             Eternity
             ,
             that
             time
             ,
             which
             if
             it
             have
             no
             ill
             ,
             yet
             has
             no
             good
             effects
             more
             lasting
             than
             itself
             ,
             is
             utterly
             lost
             .
          
           
           
             2dly
             ,
             To
             be
             sure
             that
             time
             is
             doubly
             lost
             ,
             which
             we
             cannot
             review
             without
             amazement
             and
             horror
             ;
             I
             mean
             ,
             in
             which
             we
             have
             contracted
             some
             great
             guilt
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             not
             only
             spent
             vainly
             ,
             but
             wickedly
             ,
             which
             we
             ourselves
             wish
             had
             never
             been
             ,
             which
             we
             desire
             to
             forget
             ,
             and
             could
             be
             glad
             ,
             that
             both
             God
             and
             men
             would
             forget
             it
             too
             :
             For
             is
             not
             that
             lost
             time
             ,
             which
             loses
             us
             ,
             which
             undoes
             us
             ,
             which
             distracts
             us
             with
             guilty
             fears
             ,
             which
             we
             would
             give
             all
             the
             World
             we
             could
             lose
             out
             of
             the
             account
             of
             our
             lives
             ,
             and
             could
             lose
             the
             very
             remembrance
             of
             it
             ?
             I
             think
             that
             somewhat
             worse
             than
             lost
             time
             ,
             which
             forfeits
             a
             blessed
             Eternity
             ,
             and
             for
             which
             men
             must
             lose
             their
             Souls
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             3dly
             ,
             That
             is
             lost
             time
             too
             ,
             which
             men
             must
             live
             over
             again
             ,
             and
             tread
             back
             their
             steps
             like
             him
             who
             has
             mistaken
             his
             way
             :
             not
             that
             we
             can
             recal
             our
             past
             time
             ,
             and
             those
             minutes
             that
             are
             fled
             from
             us
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             substitute
             some
             of
             our
             remaining
             time
             in
             its
             room
             ,
             and
             begin
             our
             lives
             again
             ,
             and
             undo
             what
             we
             had
             formerly
             done
             .
             This
             is
             the
             case
             of
             those
             who
             have
             spent
             great
             part
             of
             their
             lives
             ill
             ,
             whenever
             they
             are
             convinced
             of
             their
             folly
             and
             
             danger
             ;
             they
             must
             give
             all
             their
             past
             lives
             for
             lost
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             when
             half
             or
             two
             thirds
             ,
             or
             more
             of
             their
             lives
             are
             spent
             ,
             they
             must
             then
             begin
             to
             live
             ,
             and
             to
             undo
             ,
             by
             Repentance
             and
             Reformation
             ,
             the
             Errours
             ,
             and
             Follies
             ,
             and
             Impieties
             of
             their
             former
             lives
             :
             Now
             I
             suppose
             all
             men
             will
             confess
             that
             time
             to
             be
             lost
             ,
             which
             they
             must
             unlive
             again
             ;
             to
             be
             sure
             Penitents
             are
             very
             sensible
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             I
             wish
             all
             those
             would
             consider
             it
             ,
             who
             resolve
             to
             spend
             their
             youthful
             and
             vigorous
             age
             in
             Sin
             ,
             and
             to
             repent
             hereafter
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             resolve
             to
             fling
             away
             the
             greatest
             and
             best
             part
             of
             their
             lives
             ,
             and
             to
             begin
             to
             live
             when
             they
             see
             themselves
             a
             dying
             :
             This
             I
             am
             sure
             is
             no
             remedy
             against
             a
             short
             life
             ,
             to
             resolve
             not
             to
             live
             one
             third
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             2dly
             ,
             Since
             our
             life
             is
             so
             very
             short
             ,
             it
             becomes
             us
             to
             live
             as
             much
             as
             we
             can
             in
             so
             short
             a
             time
             ;
             for
             we
             must
             not
             measure
             the
             length
             or
             shortness
             of
             our
             lives
             by
             days
             or
             months
             or
             years
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             measure
             of
             our
             duration
             or
             being
             ,
             but
             to
             live
             and
             to
             be
             ,
             are
             two
             things
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             distinct
             consideration
             and
             account
             .
          
           
           
             To
             live
             ,
             when
             we
             speak
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             signifies
             to
             act
             like
             a
             reasonable
             Creature
             ,
             to
             exercise
             his
             understanding
             and
             will
             upon
             such
             objects
             as
             answer
             the
             dignity
             and
             perfection
             of
             humane
             Nature
             ,
             to
             be
             employed
             in
             such
             actions
             as
             are
             proper
             to
             his
             nature
             ,
             and
             distinguish
             a
             Man
             from
             all
             other
             Creatures
             :
             and
             therefore
             though
             a
             man
             must
             eat
             and
             drink
             ,
             and
             perform
             the
             other
             offices
             of
             a
             natural
             Life
             ,
             which
             are
             common
             to
             him
             with
             Beasts
             ;
             yet
             this
             is
             not
             to
             live
             like
             a
             Man
             ,
             any
             otherwise
             than
             as
             these
             common
             actions
             are
             governed
             by
             Reason
             and
             rules
             of
             Vertue
             ,
             but
             he
             who
             minds
             nothing
             higher
             than
             this
             ,
             lives
             like
             a
             Beast
             ,
             not
             like
             a
             Man
             :
             A
             life
             of
             Reason
             ,
             Religion
             ,
             and
             Vertue
             ,
             is
             properly
             the
             life
             of
             a
             Man
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             peculiar
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             distinguishes
             him
             from
             all
             other
             Creatures
             in
             this
             World
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             who
             improves
             his
             knowledge
             and
             understanding
             most
             ,
             who
             has
             his
             passions
             and
             appetites
             under
             the
             best
             government
             ,
             who
             does
             most
             good
             ,
             and
             makes
             himself
             most
             useful
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             though
             he
             does
             not
             continue
             longer
             ,
             yet
             he
             lives
             more
             and
             longer
             than
             other
             men
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             exerts
             more
             frequent
             and
             more
             perfect
             acts
             of
             a
             rational
             Life
             .
          
           
           
             But
             besides
             this
             ,
             this
             life
             is
             only
             in
             order
             to
             a
             better
             life
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             for
             it self
             ,
             but
             only
             a
             passage
             to
             ,
             a
             state
             of
             trial
             and
             probation
             for
             Immortality
             ;
             and
             it
             were
             hardly
             worth
             the
             while
             to
             come
             into
             the
             World
             upon
             any
             meaner
             design
             :
             and
             therefore
             he
             lives
             most
             ,
             who
             improves
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             to
             make
             himself
             most
             fit
             for
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             qualified
             for
             the
             greatest
             rewards
             ,
             for
             the
             richest
             and
             the
             brightest
             Crown
             :
             Who
             knows
             God
             most
             ,
             and
             worships
             him
             in
             the
             most
             perfect
             manner
             ,
             with
             the
             greatest
             ravishments
             and
             transports
             of
             Spirit
             ,
             who
             lives
             most
             above
             this
             World
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             most
             Divine
             Vertues
             ,
             who
             does
             most
             service
             to
             God
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             improves
             all
             his
             talents
             to
             the
             best
             advantage
             ;
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             who
             most
             adorns
             and
             perfects
             his
             own
             mind
             ,
             brings
             most
             glory
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             does
             most
             good
             to
             men
             :
             such
             a
             man
             at
             thirty
             years
             old
             ,
             has
             lived
             more
             ,
             nay
             ,
             indeed
             may
             properly
             be
             said
             to
             have
             lived
             longer
             ,
             than
             an
             old
             decrepit
             Sinner
             ;
             for
             he
             has
             not
             lived
             at
             all
             to
             the
             purposes
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             other
             World.
             That
             man
             has
             lived
             a
             great
             while
             ,
             how
             short
             soever
             the
             time
             be
             ,
             who
             is
             old
             enough
             for
             
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             for
             Eternity
             ,
             who
             has
             laid
             up
             rich
             and
             glorious
             treasures
             for
             himself
             in
             the
             other
             World
             ;
             who
             has
             answered
             the
             ends
             of
             this
             Life
             ,
             and
             is
             fit
             to
             remove
             out
             of
             it
             :
             this
             is
             the
             true
             way
             of
             measuring
             our
             lives
             by
             acts
             of
             Piety
             and
             Vertue
             ,
             by
             our
             improvements
             in
             Knowledge
             ,
             and
             Grace
             ,
             and
             Wisdom
             ,
             by
             our
             Ripeness
             for
             another
             World
             ;
             and
             therefore
             if
             we
             would
             live
             a
             great
             while
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             We
             must
             1.
             begin
             to
             live
             betimes
             .
             2.
             
             We
             must
             have
             a
             care
             of
             all
             interruptions
             and
             intermissions
             of
             Life
             .
             3.
             
             We
             must
             live
             apace
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             We
             must
             begin
             to
             live
             betimes
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             must
             begin
             betimes
             to
             live
             like
             men
             ,
             and
             like
             Christians
             ,
             to
             live
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             another
             World
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             to
             be
             good
             betimes
             :
             for
             those
             who
             begin
             to
             live
             with
             the
             first
             bloomings
             of
             Reason
             and
             understanding
             ,
             and
             give
             early
             and
             youthful
             specimens
             of
             Piety
             and
             Vertue
             ,
             if
             they
             reach
             to
             old
             Age
             ,
             they
             live
             three
             times
             as
             long
             as
             those
             who
             count
             indeed
             as
             many
             years
             as
             they
             do
             ,
             but
             it
             may
             be
             have
             not
             lived
             a
             third
             of
             their
             time
             ,
             but
             have
             lost
             it
             in
             Sin
             and
             Folly.
             The
             first
             can
             look
             back
             to
             the
             very
             beginning
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             enjoy
             all
             
             his
             past
             years
             still
             ,
             review
             them
             with
             pleasure
             and
             satisfaction
             ,
             and
             bring
             them
             all
             to
             account
             :
             but
             a
             late
             Penitent
             must
             date
             his
             life
             from
             his
             repentance
             and
             reformation
             ;
             he
             dares
             look
             no
             farther
             back
             ,
             for
             all
             beyond
             is
             lost
             ,
             or
             worse
             than
             lost
             :
             it
             is
             like
             looking
             back
             upon
             the
             rude
             Chaos
             ,
             which
             was
             nothing
             but
             confusion
             and
             darkness
             before
             God
             formed
             the
             World
             ,
             such
             is
             the
             life
             of
             a
             Sinner
             before
             this
             new
             birth
             and
             new
             creation
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             has
             but
             a
             very
             little
             way
             to
             look
             back
             ,
             can
             give
             but
             a
             very
             short
             account
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             has
             but
             a
             very
             few
             years
             of
             his
             life
             which
             he
             dares
             own
             ,
             and
             carry
             into
             the
             other
             World
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             must
             have
             a
             care
             of
             all
             interruptions
             and
             intermissions
             of
             life
             ;
             that
             is
             of
             falling
             back
             into
             sin
             again
             ,
             after
             some
             hopeful
             beginnings
             :
             This
             is
             too
             often
             seen
             ,
             that
             those
             ,
             who
             by
             the
             care
             ,
             and
             good
             government
             ,
             and
             wise
             instructions
             of
             Parents
             and
             Tutors
             ,
             have
             had
             the
             principles
             of
             Vertue
             and
             Piety
             early
             instilled
             into
             them
             ,
             and
             have
             had
             a
             good
             relish
             of
             it
             themselves
             ,
             yet
             when
             they
             are
             got
             loose
             from
             these
             Restraints
             ,
             and
             fall
             into
             ill
             Company
             ,
             and
             into
             the
             way
             of
             Temptations
             ,
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             
             try
             another
             kind
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             to
             tast
             those
             pleasures
             which
             they
             see
             Mankind
             so
             fond
             of
             ,
             and
             too
             often
             try
             so
             long
             till
             they
             grow
             as
             great
             Strangers
             to
             Piety
             and
             Vertue
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             ignorant
             of
             Vice
             before
             .
             Now
             if
             such
             men
             ever
             be
             reclaimed
             again
             ,
             yet
             all
             their
             early
             beginnings
             of
             life
             are
             lost
             ,
             for
             here
             is
             a
             long
             interruption
             and
             intermission
             of
             life
             ,
             which
             sets
             them
             back
             in
             the
             account
             of
             Eternity
             ;
             and
             thus
             it
             is
             proportionably
             in
             every
             wilful
             sin
             we
             commit
             ,
             it
             makes
             a
             break
             in
             our
             lives
             ,
             does
             not
             only
             stop
             our
             progress
             for
             a
             while
             ,
             but
             sets
             us
             backward
             .
             But
             he
             who
             begins
             betimes
             to
             live
             ,
             without
             any
             or
             very
             few
             ,
             and
             very
             short
             interruptions
             ,
             will
             be
             able
             to
             reckon
             a
             very
             long
             life
             ,
             by
             that
             time
             he
             attains
             to
             the
             common
             period
             of
             humane
             life
             :
          
           
             3.
             
             Especially
             if
             he
             live
             apace
             :
             There
             is
             a
             living
             apace
             ,
             as
             some
             call
             it
             ,
             not
             to
             lengthen
             but
             to
             shorten
             life
             ;
             when
             men
             by
             minding
             their
             business
             well
             ,
             can
             in
             ten
             or
             twenty
             years
             destroy
             such
             a
             constitution
             of
             body
             ,
             and
             exhaust
             that
             vital
             heat
             and
             vigour
             ,
             which
             would
             have
             lasted
             another
             man
             sixty
             or
             eighty
             years
             :
             this
             is
             to
             live
             much
             in
             a
             little
             time
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             an
             end
             of
             their
             lives
             
             quickly
             ;
             and
             the
             living
             apace
             ,
             I
             mean
             ▪
             is
             to
             live
             much
             also
             in
             a
             little
             time
             ,
             but
             to
             double
             and
             treble
             our
             lives
             ,
             not
             to
             shorten
             them
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             do
             all
             the
             good
             that
             ever
             we
             can
             ,
             for
             the
             more
             good
             we
             do
             ,
             the
             more
             we
             live
             ;
             life
             is
             not
             meer
             duration
             ,
             but
             action
             ;
             time
             is
             not
             life
             ,
             but
             we
             live
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             we
             act
             in
             time
             ;
             and
             he
             who
             does
             two
             days
             work
             in
             one
             ,
             lives
             as
             much
             in
             one
             day
             ,
             as
             other
             men
             do
             in
             two
             :
             He
             who
             in
             one
             year
             does
             as
             much
             improve
             his
             mind
             in
             knowledge
             and
             wisdom
             ,
             and
             all
             Christian
             graces
             and
             vertues
             ,
             worships
             God
             as
             much
             and
             more
             devoutly
             ,
             does
             as
             much
             good
             to
             the
             World
             in
             all
             capacities
             and
             relations
             of
             life
             ,
             as
             another
             man
             does
             in
             two
             or
             three
             or
             four
             ,
             he
             lives
             so
             much
             proportionably
             longer
             than
             those
             other
             men
             ;
             he
             does
             the
             work
             of
             so
             much
             time
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             equivalent
             to
             ,
             nay
             much
             better
             than
             being
             so
             much
             time
             ;
             for
             he
             who
             can
             have
             the
             reward
             of
             two
             hundred
             years
             in
             the
             next
             World
             ,
             and
             not
             live
             above
             threescore
             or
             fourscore
             here
             ,
             I
             take
             to
             be
             a
             much
             happier
             man
             ,
             than
             he
             who
             spends
             two
             hundred
             years
             in
             this
             World
             :
             This
             is
             the
             best
             way
             of
             lengthening
             our
             lives
             by
             living
             doubly
             and
             trebly
             ,
             which
             will
             
             make
             a
             vast
             addition
             to
             our
             lives
             in
             fifty
             or
             sixty
             years
             ;
             and
             then
             there
             will
             be
             no
             reason
             to
             complain
             of
             the
             shortness
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             3dly
             ,
             If
             our
             lives
             are
             so
             very
             short
             as
             most
             men
             complain
             they
             are
             ,
             surely
             we
             have
             little
             reason
             to
             complain
             of
             spending
             the
             whole
             of
             these
             short
             lives
             in
             the
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             an
             eternal
             reward
             :
             What
             are
             threescore
             or
             fourscore
             years
             ,
             when
             compared
             to
             eternity
             ?
             And
             therefore
             setting
             aside
             all
             the
             present
             advantages
             and
             pleasures
             of
             a
             life
             of
             Religion
             ,
             that
             this
             only
             is
             to
             live
             to
             improve
             and
             perfect
             our
             own
             Natures
             ,
             to
             serve
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             good
             in
             the
             World
             :
             Suppose
             there
             were
             nothing
             in
             Religion
             ,
             but
             hardships
             and
             difficulties
             ,
             a
             perpetual
             force
             and
             violence
             to
             Nature
             ,
             a
             constant
             War
             with
             the
             World
             and
             the
             Flesh
             ;
             cannot
             we
             indure
             all
             this
             so
             short
             a
             time
             ,
             for
             an
             endless
             reward
             ?
             Men
             think
             their
             day's
             work
             very
             well
             spent
             ,
             when
             they
             receive
             their
             wages
             at
             night
             ,
             and
             can
             go
             home
             and
             sup
             chearfully
             with
             their
             Family
             ,
             and
             sleep
             sweetly
             ,
             as
             labouring
             men
             use
             to
             do
             ,
             all
             night
             ;
             and
             yet
             our
             Saviour
             compares
             all
             the
             work
             and
             industry
             of
             our
             lives
             ,
             to
             Day-Labourers
             ,
             in
             the
             Parable
             of
             the
             
             Housholder
             ,
             who
             at
             several
             hours
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             hired
             Labourers
             to
             work
             in
             his
             Vineyard
             ,
             and
             paid
             them
             their
             wages
             at
             night
             ,
             20
             Matth.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             We
             all
             confess
             ,
             that
             threescore
             and
             ten
             years
             ,
             if
             we
             live
             so
             long
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             very
             short
             time
             in
             itself
             ,
             and
             quickly
             passes
             away
             ;
             I
             am
             sure
             we
             all
             think
             so
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             gone
             ;
             and
             yet
             consider
             ,
             how
             much
             of
             this
             time
             is
             cut
             off
             by
             Infancy
             ,
             Childhood
             ,
             and
             Youth
             ,
             while
             we
             are
             under
             the
             care
             and
             conduct
             of
             Parents
             and
             Governours
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             our
             own
             men
             ;
             how
             much
             is
             spent
             in
             sleeping
             ,
             in
             eating
             and
             drinking
             ,
             and
             necessary
             diversions
             ,
             for
             the
             support
             and
             repair
             of
             these
             mortal
             bodies
             ;
             in
             our
             necessary
             business
             to
             provide
             for
             our
             Families
             ,
             or
             to
             serve
             the
             Publick
             ,
             which
             God
             allows
             and
             requires
             of
             us
             ,
             and
             accounts
             it
             serving
             himself
             ;
             while
             we
             live
             like
             men
             ,
             are
             sober
             and
             temperate
             ,
             and
             just
             and
             faithful
             to
             our
             trust
             ,
             which
             we
             should
             do
             for
             our
             own
             sakes
             ,
             and
             which
             all
             well
             governed
             Societies
             require
             of
             us
             ,
             without
             any
             consideration
             of
             another
             World
             ;
             so
             that
             there
             is
             but
             very
             little
             of
             this
             very
             short
             life
             spent
             purely
             in
             the
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             care
             of
             our
             Souls
             ,
             and
             the
             concernments
             of
             a
             
             future
             State
             ;
             and
             is
             this
             too
             much
             for
             an
             Eternity
             of
             Bliss
             and
             Happiness
             ?
             To
             complain
             of
             Sobriety
             and
             Temperance
             and
             Moral
             Honesty
             ,
             as
             such
             unsufferable
             burdens
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             had
             better
             be
             damned
             than
             submit
             to
             them
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             much
             to
             complain
             of
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             of
             all
             the
             wise
             Governments
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             Heathen
             World
             ,
             which
             branded
             all
             these
             Vices
             with
             Infamy
             ,
             and
             restrained
             and
             corrected
             them
             with
             condign
             Punishments
             ;
             it
             is
             to
             complain
             of
             humane
             Nature
             ,
             which
             has
             made
             all
             these
             Vices
             infamous
             ,
             and
             to
             think
             it
             better
             to
             be
             damned
             than
             to
             live
             like
             men
             ;
             and
             yet
             above
             two
             thirds
             of
             our
             time
             require
             the
             exercise
             of
             few
             other
             Vertues
             but
             these
             ;
             and
             whatever
             difficulties
             men
             may
             imagine
             in
             other
             acts
             of
             Religion
             ,
             if
             they
             can
             possibly
             think
             it
             so
             intolerable
             to
             love
             the
             greatest
             and
             the
             best
             Being
             ,
             to
             praise
             and
             adore
             Him
             to
             whom
             we
             owe
             ourselves
             and
             all
             we
             have
             ,
             to
             ask
             the
             supply
             of
             our
             wants
             from
             him
             who
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             give
             ,
             if
             we
             faithfully
             ask
             ;
             to
             raise
             our
             hearts
             above
             this
             World
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Scene
             of
             Vanity
             ,
             Emptiness
             ,
             or
             Misery
             ,
             and
             to
             delight
             ourselves
             in
             the
             hope
             and
             expectations
             of
             great
             and
             eternal
             
             Happiness
             ,
             wherein
             the
             very
             life
             of
             Religion
             consists
             :
             I
             say
             ,
             if
             these
             be
             such
             very
             difficult
             and
             uneasy
             things
             ,
             which
             one
             would
             wonder
             how
             they
             came
             to
             be
             difficult
             ,
             or
             why
             they
             should
             be
             thought
             so
             ;
             yet
             they
             imploy
             very
             little
             of
             our
             time
             ,
             and
             methinks
             a
             man
             might
             bear
             it
             to
             be
             happy
             for
             ever
             :
             I
             am
             sure
             men
             take
             a
             great
             deal
             more
             pains
             for
             this
             World
             ,
             than
             Heaven
             would
             cost
             them
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             have
             it
             ▪
             don't
             live
             to
             enjoy
             it
             ;
             and
             if
             this
             be
             thought
             worth
             their
             while
             ,
             surely
             to
             spend
             a
             short
             life
             in
             the
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             obtain
             an
             endless
             and
             eternal
             Happiness
             ,
             is
             the
             best
             and
             most
             advantageous
             spending
             our
             time
             ;
             and
             we
             must
             have
             a
             very
             mean
             opinion
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Eternal
             Happiness
             ,
             if
             we
             think
             it
             not
             worth
             the
             obedience
             and
             service
             of
             a
             few
             years
             ,
             how
             difficult
             soever
             that
             were
             ?
          
           
             4hly
             ,
             If
             our
             lives
             are
             so
             very
             short
             at
             their
             utmost
             extent
             ,
             the
             sinful
             pleasures
             of
             this
             World
             can
             be
             no
             great
             temptation
             ,
             when
             compared
             with
             an
             Eternity
             of
             Happiness
             or
             Misery
             ?
             Those
             sensual
             pleasures
             ,
             which
             men
             are
             so
             fond
             of
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             which
             they
             break
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             provoke
             
             his
             Justice
             ,
             forfeit
             immortal
             Life
             ,
             and
             expose
             themselves
             to
             all
             the
             Miseries
             and
             Sufferings
             of
             an
             eternal
             Death
             ,
             can
             last
             no
             longer
             than
             we
             live
             in
             this
             World
             ;
             and
             how
             little
             a
             while
             is
             that
             ?
             When
             we
             put
             off
             these
             Bodies
             ,
             all
             bodily
             pleasures
             perish
             with
             them
             ;
             nay
             ,
             indeed
             as
             our
             bodies
             die
             and
             decay
             by
             degrees
             ,
             before
             they
             tumble
             into
             the
             Grave
             ,
             so
             do
             our
             pleasures
             sensibly
             decay
             too
             :
             As
             short
             as
             our
             lives
             are
             ,
             men
             may
             out-live
             some
             of
             their
             most
             beloved
             Vices
             ,
             and
             therefore
             how
             luscious
             soever
             they
             may
             be
             ,
             such
             short
             and
             dying
             Pleasures
             ought
             not
             to
             come
             in
             competition
             with
             eternal
             Happiness
             or
             Mifery
             ;
             what
             ever
             things
             are
             in
             their
             own
             nature
             ,
             the
             value
             of
             them
             increases
             or
             diminishes
             according
             to
             the
             length
             or
             shortness
             of
             their
             enjoyment
             ;
             that
             which
             will
             last
             our
             lives
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             easy
             and
             comfortable
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             prefered
             ,
             by
             wise
             men
             ,
             before
             the
             most
             ravishing
             enjoyments
             of
             a
             day
             ;
             and
             a
             happiness
             which
             will
             out-last
             our
             lives
             ,
             and
             reach
             to
             eternity
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             preferred
             before
             the
             perishing
             enjoyments
             of
             a
             short
             life
             ;
             unless
             men
             can
             think
             it
             better
             to
             be
             happy
             for
             threescore
             years
             ,
             than
             for
             ever
             ;
             nay
             ,
             unless
             men
             think
             
             the
             enjoyments
             of
             threescore
             years
             a
             sufficient
             recompence
             for
             eternal
             want
             and
             misery
             .
          
           
             5hly
             ,
             The
             shortness
             of
             our
             lives
             are
             a
             sufficient
             answer
             to
             all
             these
             arguments
             against
             Providence
             ,
             taken
             from
             the
             Prosperity
             of
             bad
             Men
             ,
             and
             the
             Miseries
             and
             Afflictions
             of
             the
             good
             ;
             for
             both
             of
             them
             are
             so
             short
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             nothing
             in
             the
             account
             of
             Eternity
             .
             Were
             this
             life
             to
             be
             considered
             by
             it self
             ,
             without
             any
             relation
             to
             a
             future
             State
             ,
             the
             difficulty
             would
             be
             greater
             ,
             but
             not
             v●ry
             great
             ;
             because
             a
             short
             happiness
             ,
             or
             a
             short
             misery
             ,
             chequered
             and
             intermixt
             as
             all
             the
             happiness
             and
             miseries
             of
             this
             life
             are
             ,
             is
             not
             very
             considerable
             ;
             nor
             were
             it
             worth
             the
             while
             either
             to
             make
             objections
             against
             Providence
             ,
             or
             to
             answer
             them
             ,
             if
             Death
             put
             an
             end
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             Bad
             men
             who
             make
             these
             Objections
             against
             Providence
             ,
             are
             very
             well
             contented
             to
             take
             the
             World
             as
             they
             find
             it
             ,
             so
             they
             may
             have
             it
             without
             a
             Providence
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             sign
             that
             it
             is
             not
             their
             dislike
             of
             this
             World
             (
             though
             many
             times
             they
             suffer
             as
             much
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             good
             men
             do
             )
             which
             makes
             them
             quarrel
             at
             Providence
             ,
             but
             the
             dread
             and
             
             fear
             of
             another
             World
             :
             and
             this
             proves
             ,
             that
             they
             think
             this
             World
             a
             very
             tolerable
             place
             ,
             whether
             there
             be
             a
             Providence
             or
             not
             .
             And
             if
             so
             short
             a
             life
             as
             this
             is
             ,
             be
             but
             tolerable
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             sufficient
             justification
             of
             Providence
             ,
             that
             this
             life
             is
             well
             enough
             for
             its
             continuance
             ,
             a
             very
             mixt
             and
             imperfect
             state
             indeed
             ,
             but
             very
             short
             too
             ;
             such
             a
             state
             as
             bad
             men
             themselves
             would
             like
             very
             well
             without
             another
             World
             after
             it
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             state
             as
             good
             men
             like
             very
             well
             with
             another
             Life
             to
             follow
             :
             It
             is
             not
             a
             spight
             at
             humane
             life
             ,
             which
             makes
             them
             reject
             a
             Providence
             ,
             as
             any
             one
             would
             guess
             ,
             who
             hears
             them
             object
             their
             own
             Prosperity
             ,
             and
             the
             Calamities
             of
             good
             men
             ,
             as
             arguments
             against
             Providence
             ,
             both
             which
             they
             like
             very
             well
             ;
             and
             whatever
             there
             may
             be
             in
             these
             Objections
             ,
             supposing
             there
             were
             no
             other
             life
             after
             this
             ,
             yet
             when
             they
             all
             vanish
             at
             the
             very
             naming
             of
             another
             life
             ,
             where
             good
             Men
             shall
             be
             rewarded
             ,
             and
             the
             Wicked
             punished
             ,
             it
             is
             ridiculous
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             other
             life
             after
             this
             ,
             because
             rewards
             and
             punishments
             are
             not
             dispensed
             with
             that
             exact
             Justice
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             as
             we
             might
             suppose
             God
             would
             observe
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             
             no
             other
             life
             .
             To
             prove
             that
             there
             is
             no
             other
             life
             after
             this
             ,
             because
             good
             and
             bad
             men
             do
             not
             receive
             their
             just
             rewards
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             is
             an
             Argument
             which
             becomes
             the
             wit
             and
             understanding
             of
             an
             Atheist
             ;
             for
             they
             must
             first
             take
             it
             for
             granted
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Providence
             ,
             before
             this
             argument
             can
             prove
             any
             thing
             ;
             for
             if
             there
             be
             a
             Providence
             ,
             then
             the
             prosperity
             of
             bad
             Men
             ,
             and
             the
             sufferings
             of
             the
             good
             ,
             is
             a
             much
             better
             argument
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             another
             life
             after
             this
             ,
             where
             rewards
             and
             punishments
             shall
             be
             more
             equally
             distributed
             :
             Thus
             when
             they
             dispute
             against
             Providence
             from
             the
             Prosperity
             of
             bad
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             Calamities
             of
             the
             good
             ,
             before
             this
             can
             prove
             any
             thing
             ,
             they
             must
             take
             it
             for
             granted
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             other
             life
             after
             this
             ,
             where
             good
             Men
             shall
             be
             rewarded
             ,
             and
             the
             wicked
             punished
             ;
             for
             if
             there
             be
             ,
             it
             is
             easie
             enough
             to
             justifie
             the
             Providence
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             present
             prosperity
             of
             bad
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             sufferings
             of
             the
             good
             :
             So
             that
             they
             must
             of
             necessity
             dispute
             in
             a
             circle
             ,
             as
             the
             Papists
             do
             between
             the
             Church
             and
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             when
             they
             either
             prove
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Providence
             ,
             or
             no
             Life
             after
             this
             ,
             from
             the
             
             unequal
             rewards
             and
             punishments
             of
             bad
             and
             good
             Men
             in
             this
             World
             :
             For
             in
             effect
             they
             prove
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Providence
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             no
             life
             after
             this
             ,
             or
             that
             there
             is
             no
             life
             after
             this
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             no
             Providence
             ;
             for
             the
             prosperity
             of
             bad
             Men
             ,
             and
             the
             sufferings
             of
             the
             good
             ,
             proves
             ne●●her
             of
             them
             ,
             unless
             you
             take
             the
             other
             for
             granted
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             will
             prove
             them
             both
             by
             this
             Medium
             ,
             you
             must
             take
             them
             both
             for
             granted
             by
             turns
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             the
             easier
             and
             safer
             way
             to
             take
             them
             for
             granted
             ,
             without
             exposing
             themselves
             to
             the
             scorn
             of
             wise
             men
             by
             such
             kind
             of
             proofs
             .
             But
             yet
             though
             this
             were
             no
             Objection
             against
             the
             being
             of
             another
             World
             ,
             and
             a
             Providence
             ,
             yet
             had
             the
             prosperity
             of
             bad
             Men
             ,
             and
             the
             calamities
             of
             the
             good
             continued
             some
             hundred
             years
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             a
             greater
             difficulty
             ,
             and
             a
             greater
             temptation
             ,
             than
             now
             it
             is
             :
             The
             prosperity
             of
             the
             Wicked
             is
             a
             much
             less
             objection
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             so
             easily
             answered
             ,
             as
             the
             Psalmist
             does
             ,
             
               Yet
               a
               little
               while
               ,
               and
               the
               wicked
               shall
               not
               be
               ;
               yea
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               diligently
               consider
               his
               place
               ,
               and
               it
               shall
               not
               be
               ,
            
             37
             Psal.
             10.
             
             When
             the
             very
             same
             persons
             ,
             who
             have
             been
             
             the
             Spectators
             and
             Witnesses
             of
             his
             prosperous
             Villanies
             ,
             live
             to
             see
             a
             quick
             and
             sudden
             end
             of
             him
             :
             
               I
               have
               seen
               the
               wicked
               in
               great
               power
               ,
               and
               spreading
               himself
               like
               a
               green
               bay-tree
               ;
               yet
               he
               passed
               away
               ,
               and
               lo
               he
               was
               not
               ;
               yea
               ,
               I
               sought
               him
               ,
               but
               he
               could
               not
               be
               found
               ,
            
             35
             ,
             36
             ▪
             And
             this
             is
             enough
             also
             to
             support
             the
             spirits
             of
             good
             men
             :
             
               For
               this
               cause
               we
               faint
               not
               ,
               but
               though
               our
               outward
               man
               perish
               ,
               yet
               the
               inward
               man
               is
               renewed
               day
               by
               day
               ;
               for
               our
               light
               affliction
               ,
               which
               is
               but
               for
               a
               moment
               ,
               worketh
               for
               us
               a
               far
               more
               exceeding
               and
               eternal
               weight
               of
               glory
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             
               SECT
               .
               V.
            
             The
             time
             ,
             and
             manner
             ,
             and
             circumstances
             of
             every
             particular
             Man's
             Death
             ,
             is
             not
             determined
             by
             an
             absolute
             and
             unconditional
             Decree
             .
          
           
             II.
             THough
             God
             ,
             who
             knows
             all
             things
             ,
             does
             know
             also
             the
             time
             and
             manner
             and
             circumstances
             of
             every
             particular
             Man's
             Death
             ,
             yet
             it
             does
             not
             appear
             ,
             that
             he
             has
             by
             an
             absolute
             and
             unconditional
             Decree
             ,
             fixed
             and
             determined
             the
             particular
             time
             of
             every
             Man's
             Death
             .
             This
             is
             that
             famous
             Question
             ,
             which
             Beverovicius
             ,
             a
             learned
             Physitian
             ,
             was
             so
             much
             concerned
             to
             have
             resolved
             ,
             and
             consulted
             so
             many
             learned
             men
             about
             ,
             as
             supposing
             it
             would
             be
             a
             great
             injury
             to
             his
             Profession
             ,
             did
             men
             believe
             ,
             that
             the
             time
             of
             their
             Death
             was
             so
             absolutely
             determined
             by
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             neither
             die
             sooner
             ,
             nor
             live
             longer
             then
             that
             fatal
             Period
             ,
             whether
             they
             took
             the
             Advice
             and
             Prescriptions
             of
             the
             Physicians
             or
             not
             .
             But
             this
             was
             a
             vain
             fear
             ,
             for
             there
             are
             some
             Speculations
             ,
             which
             men
             never
             live
             by
             ,
             how
             vehemently
             soever
             
             they
             contend
             for
             them
             :
             A
             Sceptick
             ,
             who
             pretends
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             certain
             ,
             and
             will
             dispute
             with
             you
             as
             long
             as
             you
             please
             about
             it
             ,
             yet
             will
             not
             venture
             his
             own
             arguments
             so
             far
             as
             to
             leap
             into
             Fire
             or
             Water
             ,
             nor
             to
             stand
             before
             the
             mouth
             of
             a
             loaded
             Canon
             ,
             when
             you
             give
             fire
             to
             it
             .
             Thus
             men
             who
             talk
             most
             about
             fatal
             Necessity
             ,
             and
             absolute
             Decrees
             ,
             yet
             they
             will
             eat
             and
             drink
             to
             preserve
             themselves
             in
             health
             ,
             and
             take
             Physick
             when
             they
             are
             sick
             ,
             and
             as
             heartily
             repent
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             vow
             amendment
             and
             reformation
             ,
             when
             they
             think
             themselves
             a
             dying
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             did
             not
             believe
             one
             word
             of
             such
             absolute
             Decrees
             ,
             and
             fatal
             Necessity
             ,
             as
             they
             talk
             of
             at
             other
             times
             .
          
           
             I
             do
             not
             intend
             to
             engage
             in
             this
             Dispute
             of
             Necessity
             and
             Fate
             ,
             of
             Prescience
             and
             absolute
             Decrees
             ,
             which
             will
             be
             Disputes
             as
             long
             as
             the
             World
             lasts
             ,
             unless
             men
             grow
             wiser
             than
             to
             trouble
             themselves
             with
             such
             Questions
             as
             are
             above
             their
             reach
             ,
             and
             which
             they
             can
             never
             have
             a
             clear
             notion
             and
             perception
             of
             ;
             but
             all
             that
             I
             intend
             is
             to
             shew
             you
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Scripture
             account
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             Period
             of
             our
             Lives
             is
             not
             so
             peremptorily
             determined
             by
             God
             ,
             
             but
             that
             we
             may
             lengthen
             or
             shorten
             them
             ,
             live
             longer
             or
             die
             sooner
             ,
             according
             as
             we
             behave
             ourselves
             in
             this
             World.
             
          
           
             Now
             this
             is
             very
             plain
             from
             all
             those
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             where
             God
             promises
             long
             life
             to
             good
             Men
             ,
             and
             threatens
             to
             shorten
             the
             lives
             of
             the
             Wicked
             ,
             91
             Psal.
             16.
             
             
               With
               long
               life
               will
               I
               satisfie
               him
               ,
               and
               shew
               him
               my
               salvation
               .
               Solomon
            
             tells
             us
             of
             Wisdom
             ,
             
               Length
               of
               days
               is
               in
               her
               right
               hand
               ,
               and
               in
               her
               left
               riches
               and
               honours
               ,
            
             3
             Prov.
             16.
             
             
               The
               fear
               of
               the
               Lord
               prolongeth
               days
               ,
               but
               the
               years
               of
               the
               wicked
               shall
               be
               shortned
               ,
            
             10
             Prov.
             27.
             
             Thus
             God
             has
             promised
             long
             life
             to
             those
             who
             honour
             their
             Parents
             ,
             in
             the
             fifth
             Commandment
             ;
             and
             the
             same
             promise
             is
             made
             in
             more
             general
             terms
             to
             those
             who
             observe
             the
             Statutes
             and
             Commandments
             of
             God
             ,
             4
             Deut.
             40.
             
             Upon
             the
             same
             condition
             God
             promised
             long
             life
             to
             King
             Solomon
             ,
             1
             Kings
             3.
             14.
             
             
               And
               if
               thou
               wilt
               walk
               in
               my
               ways
               ,
               to
               keep
               my
               statutes
               and
               commandments
               ;
               as
               thy
               father
               David
               did
               walk
               ,
               then
               will
               I
               lengthen
               thy
               days
               .
            
             The
             same
             is
             supposed
             in
             
             David's
             Prayer
             to
             God
             ,
             
               not
               to
               take
               him
               away
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               his
               days
               ,
            
             102
             Psal.
             24.
             
             And
             in
             55
             
             Psal.
             23.
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             That
             
               bloody
               and
               deceitful
               men
               shall
               not
               live
               out
               half
               their
               days
               .
            
             Now
             one
             would
             reasonably
             conclude
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             God
             has
             not
             absolutely
             and
             unconditionally
             determined
             the
             fatal
             period
             of
             every
             Man's
             life
             ,
             because
             he
             has
             conditionally
             promised
             to
             prolong
             Mens
             lives
             ,
             or
             threatned
             to
             shorten
             them
             ;
             for
             what
             place
             can
             there
             be
             for
             conditional
             Promises
             ,
             where
             an
             absolute
             Decree
             is
             past
             ?
             How
             can
             any
             man
             be
             said
             not
             to
             live
             out
             half
             his
             days
             ,
             if
             he
             lives
             as
             long
             as
             God
             has
             decreed
             he
             shall
             live
             ?
             for
             if
             the
             period
             of
             every
             particular
             Man's
             life
             be
             determined
             by
             God
             ,
             none
             are
             his
             days
             ,
             but
             what
             God
             has
             decreed
             for
             him
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             it
             is
             plain
             and
             evident
             ,
             both
             that
             men
             shorten
             their
             own
             lives
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             shortens
             them
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             as
             will
             not
             admit
             of
             an
             absolute
             and
             unconditional
             Decree
             :
             Thus
             some
             men
             destroy
             a
             healthful
             and
             vigorous
             constitution
             of
             body
             by
             intemperance
             and
             lust
             ,
             and
             do
             as
             manifestly
             kill
             themselves
             ,
             as
             those
             who
             hang
             ,
             or
             poison
             ,
             or
             drown
             themselves
             ;
             and
             both
             these
             sorts
             of
             men
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             may
             be
             said
             to
             shorten
             their
             own
             lives
             ;
             and
             so
             do
             those
             
             who
             rob
             or
             murder
             ,
             or
             commit
             any
             oother
             villany
             ,
             which
             forfeits
             their
             lives
             to
             publick
             Justice
             ,
             or
             quarrel
             and
             fall
             in
             a
             Duel
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             and
             yet
             you
             will
             no
             more
             say
             ,
             that
             God
             decreed
             and
             determined
             the
             death
             of
             these
             men
             ,
             then
             he
             did
             their
             sin
             .
          
           
             Thus
             God
             himself
             very
             often
             shortens
             the
             lives
             of
             men
             ,
             by
             Plague
             ,
             and
             Famine
             ,
             and
             Sword
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             Judgments
             ,
             as
             he
             executes
             upon
             a
             wicked
             World
             ;
             and
             this
             must
             be
             confest
             to
             be
             the
             effect
             of
             God's
             counsel
             and
             decrees
             ,
             as
             a
             Judge
             decrees
             and
             pronounces
             the
             death
             of
             a
             Malefactor
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             not
             an
             absolute
             and
             unconditional
             decree
             ,
             but
             is
             occasioned
             by
             their
             sins
             and
             provocations
             ,
             as
             all
             Judgments
             are
             ;
             they
             might
             have
             lived
             longer
             ,
             and
             escaped
             these
             Judgments
             ,
             had
             they
             been
             vertuous
             ,
             and
             obedient
             to
             God
             :
             for
             if
             they
             should
             have
             lived
             no
             longer
             ,
             whether
             they
             had
             sinned
             or
             not
             ,
             their
             death
             ,
             by
             what
             judgments
             soever
             they
             are
             cut
             off
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             properly
             the
             execution
             of
             Justice
             ,
             as
             of
             a
             peremtory
             Decree
             ;
             their
             lives
             are
             not
             shortned
             ,
             but
             their
             fatal
             period
             is
             come
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             ,
             unless
             we
             make
             the
             Providence
             of
             God
             ,
             not
             the
             government
             of
             a
             
             wise
             and
             free
             Agent
             ,
             who
             acts
             
               pro
               re
               nata
            
             ,
             and
             rewards
             and
             punishes
             as
             men
             deserve
             ,
             as
             the
             Scripture
             represents
             it
             ,
             but
             an
             unavoidable
             execution
             of
             a
             long
             series
             of
             fatal
             and
             necessary
             Events
             from
             the
             beginning
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             the
             Stoicks
             thought
             ;
             we
             must
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             government
             of
             free
             Agents
             ,
             God
             has
             reserved
             to
             himself
             a
             free
             liberty
             of
             lengthning
             or
             shortning
             mens
             lives
             ,
             as
             will
             best
             serve
             the
             ends
             of
             Providence
             :
             for
             if
             we
             will
             allow
             Man
             to
             be
             a
             free
             Agent
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             is
             not
             under
             a
             necessity
             of
             sinning
             ,
             and
             deserving
             to
             be
             cut
             off
             at
             such
             a
             time
             ,
             or
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             ,
             the
             application
             of
             rewards
             and
             punishments
             to
             him
             must
             be
             free
             also
             ,
             or
             else
             they
             may
             be
             ill
             applied
             :
             he
             may
             be
             punished
             when
             he
             deserves
             to
             be
             rewarded
             ;
             the
             fatal
             period
             of
             life
             may
             fall
             out
             at
             such
             a
             time
             when
             he
             most
             of
             all
             deserves
             long
             life
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             lengthning
             his
             life
             would
             be
             a
             publick
             Blessing
             to
             the
             World.
             Fatal
             and
             necessary
             Events
             can
             never
             be
             fitted
             to
             the
             government
             of
             free
             Agents
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             you
             can
             make
             a
             Clock
             ,
             which
             shall
             strike
             exactly
             for
             time
             and
             number
             ,
             when
             such
             a
             man
             speaks
             ,
             let
             him
             speak
             when
             ,
             or
             
             name
             what
             number
             he
             pleases
             :
             And
             yet
             there
             is
             nothing
             of
             greater
             moment
             in
             the
             government
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             than
             a
             free
             power
             and
             liberty
             of
             lengthning
             or
             shortning
             mens
             lives
             ;
             for
             nothing
             more
             over-aws
             Mankind
             ,
             and
             keeps
             them
             more
             in
             dependance
             on
             God
             ;
             nothing
             gives
             a
             more
             signal
             demonstration
             of
             a
             divine
             Power
             ,
             or
             Vengeance
             ,
             or
             Protection
             ;
             nothing
             is
             a
             greater
             blessing
             to
             Families
             or
             Kingdoms
             ,
             or
             a
             greater
             punishment
             to
             them
             ,
             than
             the
             life
             or
             death
             of
             a
             Parent
             ,
             of
             a
             Child
             ,
             of
             a
             Prince
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             as
             necessary
             to
             reserve
             this
             Power
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             to
             assert
             a
             Providence
             .
             There
             are
             two
             or
             three
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             are
             urged
             in
             favour
             of
             the
             contrary
             opinion
             ,
             14
             Job
             5.
             
             
               Seeing
               his
               days
               are
               determined
               ,
               the
               number
               of
               his
               months
               are
               with
               thee
               ,
               thou
               hast
               appointed
               his
               bounds
               that
               he
               cannot
               pass
               .
            
             7
             Job
             1.
             
             
               Is
               there
               not
               an
               appointed
               time
               to
               man
               upon
               earth
               ?
               are
               not
               his
               days
               also
               like
               the
               days
               of
               an
               hireling
               ?
            
             Which
             refer
             not
             to
             the
             particular
             period
             of
             every
             Man's
             life
             ,
             but
             as
             I
             observed
             before
             ,
             to
             the
             general
             period
             of
             humane
             Life
             ,
             which
             is
             fixt
             and
             determined
             ,
             which
             is
             therefore
             called
             the
             days
             or
             the
             years
             of
             Man
             ,
             because
             God
             has
             appointed
             this
             
             the
             ordinary
             time
             of
             Man's
             life
             ;
             as
             when
             God
             threatens
             ,
             that
             the
             Wicked
             shall
             not
             live
             out
             half
             their
             days
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             half
             that
             time
             which
             is
             allotted
             for
             men
             to
             live
             on
             Earth
             ;
             for
             they
             have
             no
             other
             interest
             in
             these
             days
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             are
             the
             days
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             therefore
             might
             be
             their
             days
             too
             .
          
           
             From
             what
             I
             have
             now
             discoursed
             ,
             there
             are
             two
             things
             very
             plainly
             to
             be
             observed
             :
             1.
             
             That
             men
             may
             contribute
             very
             much
             to
             the
             lengthening
             or
             shortning
             their
             own
             lives
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Providence
             of
             God
             does
             peculiarly
             over-rule
             and
             determine
             this
             matter
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             As
             for
             the
             first
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             need
             to
             prove
             it
             ,
             for
             we
             see
             men
             destroy
             their
             own
             lives
             every
             day
             ,
             either
             by
             intemperance
             and
             lust
             ,
             or
             more
             open
             violence
             ;
             by
             forfeiting
             their
             lives
             to
             publick
             Justice
             ,
             or
             by
             provoking
             the
             Divine
             Vengeance
             ;
             and
             therefore
             who
             ever
             desires
             a
             long
             life
             ,
             to
             fill
             up
             the
             number
             of
             his
             days
             ,
             which
             God
             has
             allotted
             us
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             must
             keep
             himself
             from
             such
             destructive
             Vices
             ,
             must
             practise
             the
             most
             healthful
             Vertues
             ,
             must
             make
             God
             his
             Friend
             ,
             and
             engage
             his
             Providence
             for
             his
             defence
             :
             Can
             any
             
             thing
             be
             more
             absurd
             ,
             than
             to
             hear
             men
             promise
             themselves
             long
             life
             ,
             and
             reckon
             upon
             forty
             or
             fifty
             years
             to
             come
             ,
             when
             they
             run
             into
             those
             Excesses
             ,
             which
             will
             make
             a
             quick
             and
             speedy
             end
             of
             them
             ?
             which
             will
             either
             inflame
             and
             corrupt
             their
             Bloud
             ,
             and
             let
             a
             Feavour
             or
             a
             Dropsy
             into
             their
             Veins
             ,
             or
             bring
             Rottenness
             into
             their
             Bones
             ,
             or
             engage
             them
             in
             some
             fatal
             Quarrel
             ,
             or
             ruine
             their
             Estates
             ,
             and
             send
             them
             to
             seek
             their
             fortune
             upon
             the
             Road
             ,
             which
             commonly
             brings
             them
             to
             the
             Gallows
             ;
             What
             a
             fatal
             Cheat
             is
             this
             ,
             which
             men
             put
             upon
             themselves
             ?
             especially
             when
             they
             sin
             in
             hope
             of
             time
             to
             repent
             ,
             and
             commit
             such
             sins
             as
             will
             give
             them
             no
             time
             to
             repent
             in
             .
          
           
             The
             advice
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             is
             much
             better
             ,
             
               What
               man
               is
               he
               ,
               that
               desireth
               life
               ,
               and
               loveth
               many
               days
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               see
               good
               ?
               Keep
               thy
               tongue
               from
               evil
               ,
               and
               thy
               lips
               from
               speaking
               guile
               ,
               depart
               from
               evil
               ,
               and
               do
               good
               ,
               seek
               peace
               and
               persue
               it
               :
            
             These
             are
             natural
             and
             moral
             causes
             of
             a
             long
             life
             ;
             but
             that
             is
             not
             all
             ,
             
               For
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               Lord
               are
               upon
               the
               righteous
               ,
               and
               his
               ears
               are
               open
               unto
               their
               cry
               ;
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               against
               them
               that
               do
               evil
               ,
               to
               cut
               off
               the
               remembrance
            
             
             
               of
               them
               from
               the
               earth
            
             :
             That
             is
             ,
             God
             will
             prolong
             the
             lives
             of
             good
             Men
             ,
             and
             cut
             off
             the
             Wicked
             ;
             not
             that
             this
             is
             a
             general
             rule
             without
             exception
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             the
             ordinary
             method
             of
             Providence
             ,
             34
             Psal.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             though
             God
             has
             not
             determined
             how
             long
             every
             man
             shall
             live
             ,
             by
             an
             absolute
             and
             unconditional
             Decree
             ,
             yet
             if
             a
             Sparrow
             does
             not
             fall
             to
             the
             ground
             without
             our
             Father
             ,
             much
             less
             does
             Man
             :
             No
             man
             can
             go
             out
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             he
             can
             come
             into
             it
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             special
             Providence
             ;
             no
             man
             can
             destroy
             himself
             ,
             but
             by
             God's
             leave
             ;
             no
             Disease
             can
             kill
             ,
             but
             when
             God
             pleases
             ;
             no
             mortal
             Accident
             can
             befal
             us
             ,
             but
             by
             God's
             appointment
             ;
             who
             is
             therefore
             said
             to
             deliver
             the
             Man
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             his
             Neighbour
             ,
             who
             is
             killed
             by
             any
             evil
             Accident
             ,
             19
             Deut.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Those
             wasting
             Judgments
             of
             Plague
             and
             Pestilence
             ,
             Famine
             and
             Sword
             ,
             are
             appointed
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             have
             their
             particular
             Commissions
             where
             to
             strike
             ;
             as
             we
             may
             see
             26
             Lev.
             47.
             
             Ier.
             6.
             7.
             65
             
             Isai.
             12.
             15
             
             Ierem.
             2.
             91
             
             Psal.
             and
             several
             other
             places
             .
             All
             the
             rage
             and
             fury
             of
             Men
             cannot
             take
             
             away
             our
             lives
             ,
             but
             by
             God's
             particular
             permission
             ,
             10
             Matth.
             28
             ,
             29
             ,
             30
             ,
             31.
             
          
           
             And
             this
             lays
             as
             great
             an
             obligation
             on
             us
             ,
             as
             the
             love
             of
             life
             can
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             dearest
             thing
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             to
             serve
             and
             please
             God
             ;
             this
             will
             make
             us
             secure
             from
             all
             fears
             and
             dangers
             :
             
               My
               times
            
             ,
             saith
             
               David
               ,
               are
               in
               thy
               hand
               ,
               deliver
               me
               from
               the
               hand
               of
               mine
               enemies
               ,
               and
               from
               them
               that
               persecute
               me
               ,
            
             31
             Psal.
             15.
             
             This
             encourages
             us
             to
             pray
             to
             God
             for
             ourselves
             ,
             or
             our
             Friends
             ,
             whatever
             danger
             our
             lives
             are
             in
             ,
             either
             from
             sickness
             or
             from
             men
             :
             There
             is
             no
             case
             wherein
             he
             can't
             help
             us
             ,
             when
             he
             sees
             fit
             ;
             he
             can
             rectify
             the
             disorders
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             correct
             an
             ill
             habit
             of
             Body
             ,
             and
             rebuke
             the
             most
             raging
             Distempers
             which
             mock
             at
             all
             the
             Arts
             of
             Physick
             ,
             and
             powers
             of
             Drugs
             ,
             and
             many
             times
             does
             so
             by
             insensible
             methods
             :
             To
             conclude
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             great
             satisfaction
             to
             good
             men
             ,
             that
             our
             lives
             are
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             God
             ;
             that
             though
             there
             be
             not
             such
             a
             fixt
             and
             immoveable
             Period
             set
             to
             them
             ,
             yet
             Death
             cannot
             come
             but
             by
             God's
             appointment
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               SECT
               .
               VI.
            
             The
             particular
             Time
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             to
             Die
             is
             unknown
             and
             uncertain
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             III.
             THe
             particular
             time
             when
             any
             of
             us
             are
             to
             Die
             ,
             is
             unknown
             and
             uncertain
             to
             us
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             that
             which
             we
             properly
             call
             the
             uncertainty
             of
             our
             lives
             ;
             that
             we
             know
             not
             when
             we
             shall
             Die
             ,
             whether
             this
             night
             or
             to
             morrow
             ,
             or
             twenty
             years
             hence
             .
             There
             is
             no
             need
             to
             prove
             this
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             mind
             you
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             acquaint
             you
             ,
             what
             wise
             use
             you
             are
             to
             make
             of
             it
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             This
             shews
             how
             unreasonable
             it
             is
             to
             flatter
             ourselves
             with
             the
             hope
             of
             long
             life
             ;
             I
             mean
             of
             prolonging
             our
             lives
             near
             the
             utmost
             term
             and
             period
             of
             humane
             life
             ,
             which
             though
             it
             be
             but
             short
             in
             itself
             ,
             is
             yet
             the
             longest
             that
             any
             man
             can
             hope
             to
             live
             :
             No
             wise
             man
             will
             promise
             himself
             that
             which
             he
             can
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             expect
             ,
             but
             what
             has
             very
             often
             failed
             others
             :
             for
             let
             us
             seriously
             consider
             ,
             what
             reason
             any
             of
             us
             have
             to
             expect
             a
             long
             life
             ;
             is
             it
             because
             we
             are
             young
             and
             healthful
             and
             
             vigorous
             ?
             And
             do
             we
             not
             daily
             see
             young
             men
             die
             ?
             can
             youth
             or
             beauty
             or
             strength
             secure
             us
             from
             the
             arrests
             of
             Death
             ?
             is
             it
             because
             we
             see
             some
             men
             live
             to
             a
             great
             age
             ?
             But
             this
             was
             no
             security
             to
             those
             ,
             who
             died
             young
             ,
             and
             left
             a
             great
             many
             men
             behind
             them
             ,
             who
             had
             lived
             twice
             or
             thrice
             their
             age
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             also
             may
             see
             a
             great
             many
             old
             men
             ,
             and
             die
             young
             ourselves
             .
             It
             is
             possible
             ,
             we
             may
             live
             to
             old
             age
             ,
             because
             some
             do
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             more
             likely
             we
             shall
             not
             ,
             because
             there
             are
             more
             that
             die
             young
             .
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             the
             time
             of
             dying
             is
             so
             uncertain
             ,
             the
             ways
             of
             dying
             so
             infinite
             ,
             so
             unseen
             ,
             so
             casual
             and
             fortuitous
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             instead
             of
             promising
             ourselves
             long
             life
             ,
             no
             wise
             man
             will
             promise
             himself
             a
             week
             ,
             nor
             venture
             any
             thing
             of
             great
             moment
             and
             consequence
             upon
             it
             :
             The
             hope
             of
             long
             life
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             self-flattery
             ;
             the
             fondness
             men
             have
             for
             life
             ,
             and
             that
             partiality
             they
             have
             for
             themselves
             ,
             perswades
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             live
             as
             long
             as
             any
             man
             can
             live
             ,
             and
             shall
             escape
             those
             Diseases
             and
             fatal
             Accidents
             ,
             with
             which
             our
             Bills
             of
             Mortality
             are
             filled
             every
             week
             :
             but
             then
             you
             should
             consider
             ,
             that
             other
             men
             are
             as
             dear
             to
             
             themselves
             ,
             as
             you
             are
             ,
             and
             flatter
             themselves
             as
             much
             with
             long
             life
             ,
             as
             you
             do
             ,
             but
             their
             hopes
             very
             often
             deceive
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             yours
             .
          
           
             But
             you
             'll
             say
             ,
             To
             what
             purpose
             is
             all
             this
             ?
             why
             so
             much
             pains
             to
             put
             us
             out
             of
             conceit
             with
             the
             hopes
             of
             living
             long
             ?
             for
             what
             hurt
             is
             it
             ,
             if
             we
             do
             flatter
             ourselves
             a
             little
             more
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             than
             we
             have
             reason
             for
             ?
             If
             it
             should
             prove
             only
             a
             deceitful
             Dream
             ,
             yet
             it
             makes
             life
             chearful
             and
             comfortable
             ,
             and
             gives
             us
             a
             true
             relish
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             why
             should
             we
             disturb
             ourselves
             ,
             and
             make
             life
             uneasy
             ,
             by
             the
             perpetual
             thoughts
             of
             dying
             ?
          
           
             Now
             ,
             I
             confess
             ,
             were
             there
             no
             hurt
             and
             danger
             in
             it
             ,
             this
             were
             as
             ill-natured
             and
             spightful
             a
             thing
             ,
             as
             could
             be
             done
             ;
             and
             the
             least
             recompence
             I
             could
             make
             ,
             would
             be
             to
             ask
             your
             pardon
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             leave
             you
             to
             enjoy
             the
             comforts
             of
             life
             securely
             for
             the
             future
             ,
             to
             live
             on
             as
             long
             as
             you
             can
             ,
             and
             let
             Death
             come
             when
             it
             will
             ,
             without
             being
             lookt
             for
             ;
             but
             I
             apprehend
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             danger
             in
             such
             deceitful
             and
             flattering
             hopes
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             reason
             why
             I
             disswade
             you
             from
             it
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
           
             1.
             
             The
             hope
             of
             long
             life
             is
             apt
             to
             make
             us
             fond
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             great
             a
             mischief
             to
             us
             ,
             as
             to
             expose
             us
             to
             all
             the
             temptations
             and
             flatteries
             of
             it
             :
             That
             we
             must
             die
             ,
             and
             leave
             this
             World
             ,
             is
             a
             good
             reason
             indeed
             ,
             why
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             fond
             of
             it
             ,
             why
             we
             should
             live
             like
             Pilgrims
             and
             Strangers
             here
             ,
             as
             I
             observed
             before
             :
             But
             few
             men
             ,
             who
             hope
             to
             live
             threescore
             or
             fourscore
             years
             ,
             think
             much
             of
             this
             ;
             though
             it
             be
             comparatively
             short
             in
             respect
             of
             Eternity
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             a
             great
             while
             to
             live
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             while
             to
             enjoy
             this
             World
             in
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             thought
             a
             very
             valuable
             happiness
             ,
             which
             can
             be
             enjoyed
             so
             long
             ;
             and
             then
             men
             let
             loose
             their
             desires
             and
             affections
             ,
             endeavour
             to
             get
             as
             much
             of
             this
             World
             as
             they
             can
             ,
             and
             to
             enjoy
             as
             much
             of
             it
             as
             they
             can
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             to
             tast
             ,
             but
             to
             take
             full
             and
             plentiful
             draughts
             of
             the
             intoxicating
             Pleasures
             of
             it
             :
             And
             how
             dangerous
             this
             is
             ,
             I
             need
             not
             tell
             any
             man
             ,
             who
             considers
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             wickedness
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             is
             owing
             to
             too
             great
             a
             fondness
             and
             passion
             for
             this
             World.
             
          
           
             And
             therefore
             if
             we
             would
             live
             like
             Pilgrims
             ,
             and
             set
             loose
             from
             all
             the
             enjoyments
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             we
             must
             remember
             ,
             
             that
             our
             stay
             is
             uncertain
             here
             ;
             that
             we
             have
             no
             lease
             of
             our
             lives
             ,
             but
             may
             be
             turned
             out
             of
             our
             earthly
             Tenements
             at
             pleasure
             :
             For
             what
             man
             would
             be
             fond
             of
             laying
             up
             great
             treasures
             on
             Earth
             ,
             who
             remembers
             ,
             
               That
               this
               night
               his
               soul
               may
               be
               taken
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               then
               ,
               whose
               shall
               all
               these
               things
               be
               ?
            
             What
             man
             would
             place
             his
             happiness
             in
             such
             enjoyments
             ,
             which
             for
             ought
             he
             knows
             ,
             he
             may
             be
             taken
             from
             to
             morrow
             ?
             These
             are
             indeed
             melancholy
             and
             mortifying
             considerations
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             true
             use
             of
             them
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             necessary
             ,
             we
             should
             be
             mortified
             to
             this
             World
             ,
             to
             cure
             the
             love
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             conquer
             its
             temptations
             ;
             
               For
               if
               any
               man
               love
               the
               world
               ,
               the
               love
               of
               the
               Father
               is
               not
               in
               him
               :
               For
               all
               that
               is
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               the
               lusts
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               the
               lusts
               of
               the
               eye
               ,
               and
               the
               pride
               of
               life
               ,
               is
               not
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             the
             hopes
             of
             long
             life
             give
             great
             advantage
             to
             the
             temptations
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             so
             they
             weaken
             the
             hopes
             and
             fears
             of
             the
             other
             World
             ;
             they
             strengthen
             our
             temptations
             ,
             and
             weaken
             us
             ,
             which
             must
             needs
             be
             of
             very
             fatal
             consequence
             to
             us
             in
             our
             spiritual
             Warfare
             .
             All
             that
             we
             have
             to
             oppose
             against
             
             the
             flattering
             Temptations
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             are
             the
             Hopes
             and
             Fears
             of
             the
             World
             to
             come
             ;
             but
             the
             hope
             of
             long
             life
             sets
             the
             next
             World
             at
             too
             great
             a
             distance
             to
             conquer
             this
             :
             what
             is
             present
             ,
             works
             more
             powerfully
             upon
             our
             minds
             ,
             than
             what
             is
             abfent
             ,
             and
             the
             farther
             any
             thing
             is
             off
             ,
             the
             less
             powerful
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             To
             make
             you
             sensible
             of
             this
             ,
             I
             shall
             only
             desire
             you
             to
             remember
             ,
             what
             thoughts
             you
             have
             had
             of
             another
             World
             ,
             when
             the
             present
             fears
             of
             dying
             have
             given
             you
             a
             nearer
             view
             of
             it
             :
             Good
             Lord
             ,
             what
             Agonies
             have
             I
             seen
             dying
             Sinners
             in
             !
             how
             penitent
             ,
             how
             devout
             ,
             how
             resolved
             upon
             a
             new
             course
             of
             life
             ,
             which
             too
             often
             vanish
             like
             a
             Dream
             ,
             when
             the
             fear
             of
             Death
             is
             over
             ;
             What
             is
             the
             reason
             of
             this
             difference
             ?
             Heaven
             and
             Hell
             is
             the
             very
             same
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             in
             health
             ,
             as
             when
             we
             are
             sick
             ;
             and
             I
             will
             suppose
             ,
             that
             you
             do
             as
             firmly
             believe
             a
             Heaven
             and
             a
             Hell
             in
             health
             ,
             as
             in
             sickness
             ;
             the
             onely
             thing
             then
             ,
             that
             makes
             the
             thoughts
             of
             the
             other
             World
             so
             strong
             and
             powerful
             and
             affecting
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             sick
             ,
             is
             that
             we
             see
             the
             other
             World
             near
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             just
             a
             stepping
             into
             it
             ,
             and
             
             this
             makes
             it
             our
             present
             concernment
             ;
             but
             in
             health
             ,
             we
             see
             the
             other
             World
             a
             great
             way
             off
             ,
             and
             therefore
             do
             not
             think
             it
             of
             such
             near
             and
             present
             concernment
             ;
             and
             what
             we
             do
             not
             think
             ourselves
             at
             present
             concerned
             in
             ,
             or
             not
             much
             concerned
             in
             ,
             how
             great
             and
             valuable
             soever
             it
             be
             in
             itself
             ,
             will
             either
             not
             affect
             us
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             very
             little
             .
             Thus
             while
             bad
             men
             place
             the
             other
             World
             at
             a
             great
             distance
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             sight
             ,
             they
             have
             no
             restraint
             at
             all
             upon
             their
             lusts
             and
             passions
             ;
             and
             good
             men
             themselves
             at
             the
             greater
             distance
             they
             see
             the
             other
             World
             ,
             are
             so
             much
             the
             less
             affected
             by
             it
             ,
             which
             damps
             their
             zeal
             and
             their
             devotion
             ,
             and
             makes
             them
             less
             active
             and
             vigorous
             in
             doing
             good
             .
          
           
             And
             there
             is
             so
             much
             the
             more
             danger
             in
             this
             ,
             because
             men
             look
             upon
             the
             other
             World
             as
             farthest
             off
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             least
             concerned
             about
             it
             ,
             when
             the
             thoughts
             of
             the
             other
             World
             are
             most
             useful
             and
             most
             necessary
             to
             them
             :
             in
             the
             heat
             and
             vigour
             of
             youth
             ,
             men
             are
             most
             exposed
             to
             the
             temptations
             of
             flesh
             and
             sense
             ,
             and
             have
             most
             need
             to
             think
             of
             another
             World
             ,
             and
             a
             future
             Judgment
             ;
             but
             those
             who
             promise
             themselves
             
             a
             long
             life
             ,
             see
             Death
             and
             another
             World
             so
             far
             off
             ,
             while
             they
             are
             young
             ,
             that
             it
             moves
             them
             as
             little
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             were
             no
             other
             World.
             
          
           
             And
             though
             one
             would
             think
             ,
             that
             as
             our
             lives
             wast
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             World
             grows
             near
             ,
             so
             we
             should
             recover
             a
             more
             lively
             sence
             of
             it
             ,
             yet
             we
             find
             it
             quite
             otherwise
             :
             When
             men
             have
             been
             used
             to
             think
             the
             next
             World
             a
             great
             way
             off
             ,
             they
             will
             never
             think
             it
             near
             ,
             till
             it
             comes
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             have
             been
             used
             to
             think
             of
             the
             other
             World
             without
             any
             passion
             or
             concernment
             for
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             almost
             an
             impossible
             thing
             ,
             to
             give
             any
             quickness
             and
             passion
             to
             such
             thoughts
             ;
             for
             when
             any
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             the
             passion
             that
             properly
             belongs
             to
             such
             thoughts
             ,
             have
             been
             a
             great
             while
             separated
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             hard
             thing
             to
             unite
             them
             again
             ;
             to
             begin
             to
             think
             of
             that
             with
             passion
             and
             concern
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             been
             used
             for
             thirty
             or
             forty
             years
             to
             think
             of
             without
             any
             concernment
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Another
             dangerous
             effect
             of
             flattering
             ourselves
             with
             long
             life
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             encourages
             men
             to
             sin
             with
             the
             vain
             hopes
             and
             resolutions
             of
             repenting
             before
             they
             die
             :
             When
             men
             are
             convinced
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             live
             and
             die
             in
             sin
             ,
             they
             
             must
             be
             miserable
             for
             ever
             ;
             as
             I
             believe
             most
             profest
             Christians
             are
             ,
             as
             I
             am
             sure
             all
             must
             be
             ,
             who
             believe
             the
             Gospel
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             other
             possible
             way
             to
             ward
             off
             this
             blow
             ,
             and
             to
             sin
             securely
             under
             such
             Convictions
             ,
             but
             by
             resolving
             to
             repent
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             their
             peace
             with
             God
             before
             they
             die
             :
             They
             flatter
             themselves
             ,
             they
             have
             a
             great
             while
             yet
             to
             live
             ,
             Judgment
             is
             a
             great
             way
             off
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             may
             indulge
             themselves
             a
             while
             ,
             and
             enjoy
             the
             sweets
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             gratifie
             their
             youthful
             inclinations
             ,
             and
             learn
             the
             Vanity
             of
             the
             World
             by
             experience
             ,
             as
             their
             Forefathers
             have
             done
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             will
             grow
             as
             wise
             and
             grave
             ,
             and
             declaim
             against
             the
             Follies
             and
             Vanities
             of
             Youth
             ,
             and
             be
             as
             penitent
             ,
             and
             as
             devout
             and
             religious
             ,
             as
             any
             of
             them
             all
             .
          
           
             Whoever
             considers
             the
             uncertainty
             of
             Humane
             Life
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             hear
             men
             talk
             at
             this
             rate
             ,
             would
             either
             conclude
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             mad
             ,
             or
             merrily
             disposed
             ,
             but
             could
             never
             guess
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             in
             their
             wits
             ,
             and
             in
             good
             earnest
             too
             :
             but
             if
             he
             will
             allow
             men
             to
             be
             in
             their
             wits
             ,
             who
             can
             promise
             themselves
             long
             life
             ,
             when
             they
             see
             every
             day
             ,
             how
             
             uncertain
             life
             is
             ;
             (
             and
             if
             we
             will
             not
             allow
             such
             men
             to
             be
             in
             their
             wits
             ,
             above
             two
             thirds
             of
             the
             World
             are
             mad
             )
             this
             gives
             a
             plain
             account
             ,
             how
             men
             may
             resolve
             to
             sin
             ,
             while
             they
             are
             young
             ,
             and
             to
             repent
             when
             they
             are
             old
             :
             for
             it
             is
             only
             the
             flattering
             hopes
             of
             long
             life
             ,
             that
             can
             encourage
             men
             in
             a
             course
             of
             sin
             :
             Men
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             who
             do
             not
             promise
             themselves
             long
             life
             ,
             may
             commit
             a
             particular
             sin
             ,
             and
             resolve
             to
             repent
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             have
             done
             ,
             which
             are
             a
             more
             modest
             sort
             of
             Sinners
             ,
             of
             which
             more
             presently
             ;
             but
             I
             speak
             now
             of
             those
             (
             and
             too
             many
             such
             there
             are
             )
             who
             resolve
             to
             take
             their
             fill
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             while
             youth
             and
             strength
             and
             health
             last
             ,
             and
             to
             grow
             sober
             and
             religious
             ,
             when
             they
             grow
             old
             ;
             the
             consequent
             of
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             resolve
             to
             be
             damned
             ,
             unless
             they
             live
             till
             they
             are
             old
             ,
             or
             till
             they
             grow
             weary
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             learn
             more
             wisdom
             by
             age
             and
             experience
             .
          
           
             Now
             I
             shall
             not
             insist
             at
             present
             upon
             the
             hazard
             such
             men
             run
             ,
             of
             not
             living
             till
             the
             time
             comes
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             allotted
             for
             their
             repentance
             ,
             which
             belongs
             to
             another
             Argument
             ,
             but
             onely
             what
             a
             dangerous
             thing
             it
             is
             to
             be
             
             tempted
             to
             a
             custom
             and
             habit
             of
             sinning
             ,
             by
             the
             hope
             of
             long
             life
             ,
             and
             of
             time
             enough
             to
             repent
             in
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             not
             a
             greater
             Cheat
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             men
             put
             upon
             themselves
             ,
             than
             to
             indulge
             themselves
             in
             all
             manner
             of
             Wickednesses
             ,
             to
             contract
             strong
             and
             powerful
             habits
             of
             Vice
             ,
             with
             a
             resolution
             to
             repent
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             to
             forsake
             them
             before
             they
             die
             .
          
           
             The
             experience
             of
             the
             World
             sufficiently
             proves
             ,
             how
             vain
             this
             is
             ;
             for
             though
             some
             such
             men
             may
             live
             while
             they
             are
             old
             ,
             how
             seldom
             is
             it
             seen
             ,
             that
             they
             repent
             of
             their
             youthful
             Debaucheries
             ,
             when
             they
             grow
             old
             ?
             They
             still
             retain
             their
             love
             and
             affection
             for
             those
             sins
             ,
             which
             they
             can
             commit
             no
             longer
             ;
             and
             repent
             of
             nothing
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             are
             grown
             old
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             so
             wicked
             as
             they
             were
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             young
             .
          
           
             And
             is
             there
             any
             reason
             in
             the
             World
             to
             expect
             it
             should
             be
             otherwise
             ?
             Do
             we
             not
             know
             ,
             what
             the
             power
             of
             habit
             and
             custom
             is
             ?
             how
             the
             love
             of
             sin
             increases
             ,
             with
             the
             repeated
             commission
             of
             it
             ?
             and
             is
             the
             spending
             our
             youthful
             strength
             and
             vigour
             in
             sin
             ,
             likely
             to
             dispose
             and
             prepare
             us
             to
             be
             sincere
             Penitents
             ,
             
             when
             we
             grow
             old
             ?
             Do
             we
             not
             see
             ,
             that
             a
             custom
             of
             sinning
             ,
             in
             some
             men
             ,
             destroys
             the
             modesty
             of
             humane
             Nature
             ,
             in
             others
             all
             sence
             of
             God
             and
             of
             Religion
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             natural
             differences
             of
             good
             and
             evil
             ?
             Some
             men
             sin
             on
             till
             they
             despise
             repentance
             ,
             others
             till
             they
             think
             repentance
             is
             too
             late
             ;
             so
             that
             though
             men
             were
             sure
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             live
             long
             enough
             to
             grow
             wiser
             ,
             and
             to
             repent
             and
             reform
             the
             sins
             and
             extravagances
             of
             youth
             ,
             yet
             no
             man
             ,
             who
             enters
             upon
             a
             wicked
             course
             of
             life
             ,
             has
             any
             reason
             to
             expect
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             ever
             repent
             :
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             extreamly
             dangerous
             to
             flatter
             ourselves
             into
             a
             habit
             and
             custom
             of
             sinning
             ,
             with
             the
             hopes
             and
             expectations
             that
             we
             shall
             live
             to
             repent
             of
             our
             sins
             ;
             and
             if
             this
             be
             dangerous
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             very
             dangerous
             to
             flatter
             ourselves
             with
             the
             hopes
             of
             long
             life
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             great
             temptation
             to
             men
             to
             sin
             on
             ,
             and
             to
             delay
             their
             repentance
             till
             old
             age
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Since
             the
             time
             of
             our
             Death
             is
             so
             unknown
             and
             uncertain
             to
             us
             ,
             we
             ought
             always
             to
             live
             in
             expectation
             of
             it
             ;
             to
             be
             so
             far
             from
             promising
             ourselves
             long
             life
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             not
             promise
             ourselves
             a
             day
             :
             And
             the
             reason
             for
             it
             is
             plain
             
             and
             necessary
             ,
             because
             we
             are
             not
             sure
             of
             a
             day
             .
          
           
             This
             you
             'll
             say
             is
             hard
             indeed
             ,
             to
             live
             always
             in
             expectation
             of
             dying
             ,
             which
             is
             no
             better
             then
             dying
             every
             day
             ,
             or
             enduring
             the
             repeated
             fears
             and
             terrors
             of
             Death
             every
             day
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             most
             uncomfortable
             part
             of
             dying
             ;
             at
             this
             rate
             we
             never
             live
             ,
             but
             instead
             of
             dying
             once
             ,
             as
             God
             has
             appointed
             ,
             we
             are
             always
             a
             dying
             :
             nay
             ,
             this
             indeed
             is
             a
             fine
             saying
             ,
             but
             signifies
             nothing
             ;
             for
             no
             man
             does
             it
             ,
             nor
             can
             do
             it
             ;
             though
             we
             may
             die
             every
             day
             ,
             we
             see
             that
             men
             live
             on
             forty
             ,
             fifty
             ,
             threescore
             years
             ;
             and
             therefore
             though
             we
             know
             ,
             that
             our
             lives
             are
             uncertain
             ,
             yet
             no
             man
             can
             think
             every
             day
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             die
             to
             day
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             very
             true
             ,
             and
             therefore
             to
             live
             always
             in
             expectation
             of
             dying
             ,
             does
             not
             signifie
             a
             belief
             that
             we
             shall
             die
             to
             day
             ,
             but
             only
             that
             we
             may
             ;
             which
             answers
             the
             objection
             against
             the
             uncomfortableness
             of
             it
             ;
             for
             such
             an
             expectation
             as
             this
             ,
             has
             nothing
             of
             dread
             and
             terror
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             only
             prudence
             and
             caution
             .
             Men
             may
             live
             very
             comfortably
             ,
             and
             enjoy
             all
             the
             innocent
             pleasures
             of
             life
             ,
             with
             these
             thoughts
             about
             
             them
             :
             to
             expect
             Death
             every
             day
             ,
             is
             like
             expecting
             Thieves
             every
             night
             ,
             which
             does
             not
             disturb
             our
             rest
             ,
             but
             only
             makes
             us
             lock
             and
             bar
             our
             Doors
             ,
             and
             provide
             for
             our
             own
             defence
             :
             thus
             to
             expect
             Death
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             live
             under
             the
             perpetual
             fears
             of
             dying
             ,
             but
             to
             live
             as
             a
             wise
             man
             would
             do
             ,
             who
             knows
             ,
             not
             that
             he
             must
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             may
             die
             to
             day
             .
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             always
             prepared
             for
             Death
             ,
             not
             to
             defer
             our
             repentance
             ,
             and
             return
             to
             God
             one
             moment
             ;
             not
             to
             commit
             any
             wilful
             sin
             ,
             least
             Death
             should
             surprize
             us
             in
             it
             ;
             not
             to
             be
             slothful
             and
             negligent
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             always
             imployed
             in
             our
             Master's
             business
             ,
             according
             to
             our
             Saviour's
             counsel
             ,
             12
             Luke
             35
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               Let
               your
               loyns
               be
               girded
               about
               ,
               and
               your
               lamps
               burning
               ;
               and
               ye
               yourselves
               like
               unto
               men
               ,
               that
               wait
               for
               their
               Lord
               ,
               when
               he
               will
               return
               from
               the
               wedding
               ,
               that
               when
               he
               cometh
               and
               knocketh
               ,
               they
               may
               open
               unto
               him
               immediately
               .
               Blessed
               are
               those
               servants
               ,
               whom
               the
               Lord
               when
               he
               cometh
               shall
               find
               watching
               .
               And
               this
               know
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               good
               man
               of
               the
               house
               had
               known
               what
               hour
               the
               thief
               would
               come
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               watched
               ,
               and
               not
               suffered
               his
               house
               to
               be
               broken
               through
               .
               Be
               ye
               therefore
            
             
             
               ready
               also
               ;
               for
               the
               Son
               of
               man
               cometh
               at
               an
               hour
               when
               ye
               think
               not
               .
            
             This
             our
             Saviour
             also
             warns
             us
             of
             in
             the
             Parable
             of
             the
             wise
             and
             foolish
             Virgins
             ,
             25
             Mat.
             while
             the
             Bridegroom
             tarried
             they
             all
             slept
             ;
             but
             the
             wise
             Virgins
             they
             presently
             arose
             and
             trimmed
             their
             Lamps
             ,
             and
             went
             in
             with
             him
             to
             the
             Marriage
             ,
             and
             the
             door
             was
             shut
             :
             the
             foolish
             Virgins
             had
             no
             Oyl
             ,
             and
             their
             Lamps
             were
             gone
             out
             ,
             and
             while
             they
             went
             to
             buy
             Oyl
             ,
             they
             were
             shut
             out
             ,
             and
             could
             afterwards
             procure
             no
             admission
             ,
             
               Watch
               therefore
               ,
               for
               ye
               know
               neither
               the
               day
               nor
               the
               hour
               ,
               when
               the
               Son
               of
               man
               cometh
               .
            
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             danger
             of
             a
             sudden
             Death
             ,
             and
             the
             reason
             why
             our
             Church
             prays
             against
             it
             ;
             for
             were
             we
             always
             in
             a
             preparation
             to
             die
             ,
             with
             our
             Lamps
             trimmed
             and
             burning
             ,
             like
             Virgins
             ,
             who
             expect
             the
             Bridegroom
             ,
             to
             die
             then
             without
             notice
             ,
             without
             fear
             and
             apprehension
             ,
             without
             the
             melancholy
             solemnities
             of
             dying
             ,
             were
             a
             true
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             most
             desirable
             way
             of
             dying
             ;
             but
             the
             danger
             of
             a
             sudden
             Death
             is
             ,
             that
             men
             are
             surprized
             in
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             hurried
             away
             to
             Judgment
             ,
             before
             their
             accounts
             are
             ready
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             snatched
             out
             of
             this
             World
             before
             they
             have
             
             made
             any
             provision
             for
             the
             next
             ;
             and
             the
             only
             way
             to
             prevent
             this
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             always
             upon
             our
             watch
             ,
             always
             in
             expectation
             of
             Death
             ,
             and
             always
             prepared
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             Some
             men
             think
             themselves
             very
             safe
             ,
             if
             after
             an
             age
             of
             Sin
             and
             Vanity
             ,
             they
             have
             but
             so
             much
             notice
             of
             Death
             ,
             as
             to
             ask
             God's
             pardon
             upon
             a
             sick
             Bed
             ,
             to
             confess
             and
             bewail
             the
             wickedness
             of
             their
             past
             lives
             ,
             to
             die
             in
             horrors
             and
             agonies
             of
             mind
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             repentance
             ,
             but
             indeed
             are
             nothing
             else
             ,
             but
             the
             sad
             presages
             of
             an
             awakened
             Conscience
             ,
             distracted
             with
             its
             own
             guilt
             ,
             and
             the
             terrible
             expectations
             of
             vengeance
             :
             But
             though
             this
             be
             a
             very
             comfortless
             way
             of
             dying
             ,
             and
             I
             fear
             generally
             very
             hopeless
             too
             ;
             yet
             no
             man
             can
             promise
             himself
             so
             much
             as
             this
             ,
             who
             does
             not
             live
             in
             a
             constant
             expectation
             of
             Death
             .
             We
             may
             be
             cut
             off
             by
             a
             sudden
             stroke
             ,
             or
             seized
             with
             distraction
             or
             stupidness
             ,
             that
             if
             only
             asking
             God
             pardon
             before
             we
             die
             ,
             would
             save
             our
             Souls
             ,
             we
             could
             not
             do
             it
             :
             And
             this
             is
             the
             case
             of
             so
             many
             Sinners
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             be
             a
             warning
             to
             all
             :
             men
             ,
             who
             know
             not
             when
             ,
             nor
             how
             ,
             or
             in
             what
             manner
             they
             must
             die
             ,
             ought
             to
             
             be
             ready
             prepared
             against
             all
             accidents
             and
             surprizing
             events
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Since
             the
             time
             of
             our
             Death
             is
             so
             very
             uncertain
             ,
             it
             concerns
             us
             to
             improve
             our
             present
             time
             ,
             because
             no
             time
             is
             ours
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             present
             :
             I
             observed
             before
             ,
             that
             the
             shortness
             of
             our
             lives
             ,
             though
             we
             were
             to
             live
             to
             the
             utmost
             extent
             of
             them
             ,
             threescore
             and
             ten
             ,
             or
             fourscore
             years
             ,
             was
             a
             sufficient
             reason
             to
             lose
             none
             of
             our
             time
             ,
             but
             to
             improve
             it
             to
             the
             best
             and
             wisest
             purposes
             ;
             and
             the
             surest
             way
             to
             lose
             none
             of
             our
             time
             ,
             is
             to
             improve
             the
             present
             time
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             a
             plain
             necessary
             reason
             ,
             why
             we
             should
             do
             that
             ,
             because
             our
             lives
             are
             uncertain
             ,
             and
             therefore
             no
             time
             is
             ours
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             present
             .
             The
             time
             past
             was
             ours
             ,
             but
             that
             is
             gone
             ,
             and
             we
             can
             never
             recal
             it
             ,
             nor
             live
             it
             over
             again
             ;
             if
             we
             have
             spent
             it
             well
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             it
             ours
             still
             in
             our
             account
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             no
             longer
             our
             time
             to
             live
             and
             act
             in
             ;
             the
             time
             to
             come
             may
             be
             ours
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             not
             ,
             because
             we
             know
             not
             whether
             we
             shall
             live
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             cannot
             reckon
             upon
             it
             ;
             the
             time
             present
             is
             ours
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             only
             time
             that
             is
             ours
             ;
             and
             therefore
             if
             we
             will
             improve
             our
             time
             ,
             we
             must
             improve
             our
             
             present
             time
             ,
             we
             must
             live
             to
             day
             ,
             and
             not
             put
             off
             living
             till
             to
             morrow
             .
          
           
             All
             Mankind
             are
             sensible
             of
             the
             necessity
             and
             prudence
             of
             this
             in
             all
             other
             matters
             ,
             excepting
             the
             concernments
             of
             their
             Souls
             :
             An
             Epicurean
             Sensualist
             is
             for
             the
             present
             gratification
             of
             his
             lusts
             ;
             
               Vive
               hodie
            
             ,
             is
             his
             Motto
             ,
             
               Let
               us
               eat
               and
               drink
               ,
               for
               to
               morrow
               we
               die
               .
            
             Men
             who
             are
             intent
             upon
             increasing
             Riches
             ,
             and
             advancing
             their
             Fortune
             and
             Honors
             ,
             are
             for
             taking
             the
             present
             time
             and
             opportunity
             to
             do
             it
             :
             Indeed
             ,
             setting
             aside
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             uncertainty
             of
             our
             lives
             ,
             there
             are
             some
             things
             which
             a
             wise
             man
             will
             not
             delay
             ,
             or
             put
             off
             to
             another
             time
             ,
             when
             he
             has
             opportunity
             to
             do
             it
             at
             present
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             necessary
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             he
             will
             do
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             can
             ,
             the
             very
             first
             moment
             ,
             that
             it
             becomes
             necessary
             ,
             if
             opportunity
             serves
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             necessary
             every
             day
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             put
             off
             from
             one
             day
             to
             another
             ,
             but
             will
             do
             it
             every
             day
             ;
             as
             eating
             and
             drinking
             and
             sleeping
             are
             .
          
           
             What
             he
             resolves
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             may
             as
             well
             do
             at
             present
             ,
             and
             is
             as
             fit
             to
             be
             done
             at
             present
             ,
             as
             at
             any
             other
             time
             ,
             he
             will
             do
             at
             present
             .
          
           
           
             What
             may
             suffer
             by
             delays
             ,
             he
             will
             do
             the
             first
             time
             he
             can
             do
             it
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             proper
             for
             some
             peculiar
             times
             and
             seasons
             ,
             he
             will
             do
             ,
             when
             those
             times
             and
             seasons
             come
             :
             as
             the
             Husbandman
             observes
             the
             seasons
             for
             sowing
             and
             reaping
             ;
             the
             Tradesman
             his
             Markets
             and
             Fairs
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             of
             present
             use
             and
             convenience
             to
             him
             ,
             what
             he
             takes
             great
             pleasure
             in
             ,
             or
             what
             he
             mightily
             longs
             for
             and
             desires
             ,
             he
             will
             by
             no
             means
             delay
             ,
             but
             is
             for
             doing
             it
             present
             .
          
           
             Now
             all
             these
             are
             very
             weighty
             reasons
             ,
             why
             we
             should
             take
             care
             of
             our
             Souls
             ,
             repent
             of
             our
             Sins
             ,
             live
             in
             the
             practise
             of
             all
             Christian
             Graces
             and
             Vertues
             ,
             and
             do
             all
             the
             good
             we
             can
             at
             present
             ,
             but
             much
             more
             ,
             when
             we
             consider
             ,
             that
             our
             lives
             are
             so
             uncertain
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             have
             no
             other
             time
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             of
             this
             in
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             present
             .
          
           
             For
             ,
             1.
             is
             any
             thing
             of
             more
             absolute
             necessity
             ,
             than
             the
             Salvation
             of
             our
             Souls
             ?
             This
             is
             that
             one
             thing
             needful
             ;
             the
             Salvation
             of
             our
             Souls
             is
             needful
             as
             a
             necessary
             end
             ;
             and
             the
             practise
             of
             true
             Religion
             needful
             as
             subservient
             to
             that
             end
             :
             If
             to
             escape
             eternal
             Misery
             ,
             
             and
             to
             obtain
             eternal
             Happiness
             ,
             be
             not
             necessary
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             what
             can
             make
             any
             thing
             necessary
             ?
             And
             if
             this
             cannot
             be
             done
             without
             the
             knowledge
             and
             practise
             of
             true
             Religion
             ,
             that
             is
             as
             necessary
             as
             the
             Salvation
             of
             our
             Souls
             is
             :
             And
             can
             any
             present
             time
             ,
             how
             early
             soever
             it
             be
             ,
             be
             too
             soon
             to
             do
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             necessary
             to
             be
             done
             ?
             especially
             when
             we
             are
             not
             sure
             of
             any
             other
             time
             to
             do
             it
             in
             :
             No
             time
             is
             too
             soon
             to
             do
             that
             which
             is
             absolutely
             necessary
             ;
             and
             no
             wise
             man
             will
             neglect
             doing
             that
             at
             present
             ,
             which
             unless
             it
             be
             done
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             miserable
             for
             ever
             ;
             and
             yet
             it
             may
             never
             be
             done
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             done
             at
             present
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Is
             not
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             care
             of
             our
             Souls
             ,
             the
             work
             of
             every
             day
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             eating
             and
             drinking
             to
             preserve
             our
             bodily
             health
             and
             strength
             is
             ?
             Must
             we
             not
             pray
             to
             God
             every
             day
             ,
             and
             make
             his
             Laws
             the
             rule
             of
             our
             actions
             every
             day
             ,
             and
             repent
             of
             our
             sins
             ,
             and
             do
             what
             good
             we
             can
             every
             day
             ?
             And
             what
             is
             the
             work
             of
             every
             day
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             do
             every
             day
             ,
             though
             we
             were
             secure
             of
             living
             till
             to
             morrow
             ,
             much
             more
             when
             we
             know
             that
             we
             may
             die
             before
             another
             day
             comes
             ?
          
           
           
             3.
             
             Do
             ye
             not
             all
             resolve
             to
             repent
             of
             your
             sins
             ,
             and
             reform
             your
             lives
             ,
             before
             ye
             die
             ?
             And
             is
             it
             not
             as
             necessary
             to
             repent
             of
             your
             sins
             to
             day
             ,
             as
             ever
             it
             will
             be
             ?
             is
             not
             to
             day
             as
             proper
             a
             time
             to
             repent
             in
             ,
             as
             ever
             you
             are
             likely
             to
             have
             ?
             are
             you
             sure
             of
             having
             another
             day
             to
             repent
             in
             ,
             if
             you
             neglect
             this
             ?
             This
             may
             convince
             any
             considering
             man
             ,
             that
             no
             resolutions
             of
             repenting
             hereafter
             ,
             can
             be
             sincere
             ,
             because
             such
             men
             resolve
             indeed
             to
             repent
             ,
             but
             do
             not
             resolve
             to
             do
             it
             at
             such
             a
             time
             when
             they
             can
             do
             it
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             present
             time
             ,
             which
             alone
             they
             are
             sure
             of
             ,
             but
             put
             it
             off
             till
             another
             time
             ,
             which
             may
             never
             be
             theirs
             :
          
           
             I
             grant
             ,
             men
             may
             sincerely
             resolve
             to
             do
             that
             hereafter
             ,
             a
             month
             ,
             or
             half
             a
             year
             ,
             or
             a
             year
             hence
             ,
             which
             they
             do
             not
             think
             so
             fitting
             and
             convenient
             to
             do
             at
             present
             ;
             but
             then
             this
             is
             not
             an
             absolute
             resolution
             to
             do
             such
             a
             thing
             ;
             but
             a
             conditional
             resolution
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             do
             it
             ,
             if
             they
             live
             till
             such
             a
             time
             ,
             when
             it
             will
             be
             convenient
             to
             be
             done
             .
          
           
             Consider
             then
             ,
             which
             of
             these
             you
             mean
             ,
             when
             you
             resolve
             to
             repent
             ;
             is
             it
             onely
             a
             conditional
             resolution
             ,
             that
             you
             will
             repent
             ,
             if
             you
             live
             till
             such
             a
             
             time
             ?
             I
             grant
             ,
             there
             is
             some
             sence
             in
             this
             resolution
             ;
             but
             I
             wish
             you
             would
             consider
             ,
             what
             danger
             there
             is
             in
             it
             too
             ;
             for
             are
             you
             contented
             to
             be
             eternally
             miserable
             ,
             if
             you
             do
             not
             live
             ,
             till
             your
             time
             of
             repentance
             comes
             ?
             No
             ,
             this
             you
             tremble
             at
             the
             thoughts
             of
             ,
             and
             resolve
             to
             repent
             ,
             because
             you
             resolve
             not
             to
             be
             miserable
             for
             ever
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             you
             absolutely
             resolve
             to
             repent
             ;
             you
             are
             convinced
             this
             is
             absolutely
             necessary
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             work
             that
             must
             be
             done
             ,
             and
             you
             are
             resolved
             to
             do
             it
             :
             Consider
             then
             ,
             how
             vain
             and
             contradictory
             this
             resolution
             is
             ,
             to
             resolve
             to
             repent
             hereafter
             ;
             which
             is
             an
             absolute
             resolution
             ,
             with
             a
             condition
             annexed
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             a
             very
             uncertain
             one
             too
             ;
             a
             resolution
             certainly
             to
             repent
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             a
             certain
             ,
             but
             uncertain
             time
             ;
             and
             yet
             those
             who
             repent
             ,
             must
             repent
             in
             some
             time
             ;
             and
             Repentance
             can
             never
             be
             certain
             ,
             when
             the
             time
             to
             repent
             in
             ,
             is
             uncertain
             .
             Indeed
             no
             resolution
             is
             good
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             for
             the
             present
             time
             ,
             when
             there
             are
             no
             exceptions
             against
             doing
             it
             at
             present
             ,
             especially
             when
             there
             is
             such
             manifest
             danger
             in
             deferring
             it
             .
             To
             resolve
             to
             repent
             hereafter
             ,
             when
             the
             present
             time
             is
             the
             only
             certain
             time
             to
             repent
             
             in
             ,
             only
             signifies
             ,
             that
             men
             are
             convinc'd
             of
             the
             necessity
             of
             Repentance
             ;
             but
             love
             their
             sins
             so
             well
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             part
             with
             them
             yet
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             sin
             on
             securely
             ,
             without
             the
             perpetual
             fears
             and
             terrors
             of
             another
             World
             ,
             they
             resolve
             to
             repent
             hereafter
             .
             Now
             though
             there
             were
             no
             such
             manifest
             danger
             in
             a
             delay
             ,
             from
             the
             uncertainty
             of
             our
             lives
             ,
             yet
             let
             any
             man
             judge
             ,
             whether
             such
             resolutions
             as
             these
             ,
             are
             ever
             like
             to
             take
             effect
             ;
             a
             resolution
             which
             is
             owing
             to
             a
             great
             love
             to
             sin
             ,
             and
             is
             intended
             onely
             to
             silence
             mens
             guilty
             fears
             ,
             and
             give
             them
             a
             present
             security
             in
             sinning
             :
             For
             this
             reason
             they
             resolve
             not
             to
             repent
             now
             ,
             but
             to
             repent
             hereafter
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             keep
             this
             resolution
             ,
             they
             will
             never
             repent
             ,
             for
             their
             hereafter
             will
             never
             come
             ,
             which
             does
             not
             signifie
             any
             set
             and
             determined
             time
             ,
             but
             any
             time
             which
             is
             not
             present
             :
             The
             reason
             why
             they
             resolve
             not
             to
             repent
             to
             day
             ,
             will
             extend
             to
             every
             day
             ,
             when
             it
             comes
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             love
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             are
             unwilling
             to
             part
             with
             them
             ;
             and
             the
             reason
             why
             they
             resolve
             to
             repent
             hereafter
             ,
             will
             serve
             for
             all
             hereafters
             ,
             but
             will
             never
             serve
             for
             any
             time
             present
             ,
             
             viz.
             because
             they
             will
             not
             repent
             yet
             ,
             and
             yet
             will
             flatter
             themselves
             into
             security
             with
             the
             vain
             hopes
             of
             Repentance
             :
             flatter
             not
             yourselves
             then
             with
             vain
             hopes
             ;
             he
             who
             resolves
             to
             repent
             ,
             but
             does
             not
             resolve
             to
             repent
             presently
             ,
             though
             he
             knows
             he
             is
             sure
             of
             no
             other
             time
             but
             the
             present
             to
             repent
             in
             ,
             does
             not
             sincerely
             resolve
             to
             repent
             ,
             but
             only
             resolves
             to
             delay
             his
             Repentance
             .
          
           
             The
             like
             may
             be
             said
             concerning
             the
             danger
             of
             delays
             ,
             concerning
             missing
             the
             proper
             times
             and
             seasons
             of
             action
             ,
             and
             neglecting
             that
             which
             is
             of
             present
             use
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             which
             we
             ought
             above
             all
             things
             to
             desire
             ,
             viz.
             to
             secure
             the
             happiness
             of
             our
             immortal
             Souls
             ;
             but
             I
             shall
             only
             add
             this
             one
             thing
             to
             make
             you
             sensible
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             to
             let
             slip
             the
             present
             time
             ,
             without
             improving
             it
             to
             any
             wise
             purposes
             ;
             that
             he
             who
             loses
             his
             present
             time
             ,
             loses
             all
             the
             time
             he
             has
             ,
             all
             the
             time
             that
             he
             can
             call
             his
             own
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             sum
             of
             all
             other
             Arguments
             ;
             that
             the
             present
             time
             is
             the
             only
             time
             he
             has
             to
             live
             in
             ,
             to
             repent
             in
             ,
             to
             serve
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             good
             to
             men
             in
             ,
             to
             improve
             his
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             to
             exercise
             his
             graces
             ,
             and
             to
             prepare
             
             himself
             for
             a
             blessed
             Immortality
             ;
             which
             are
             the
             most
             necessary
             ,
             the
             most
             useful
             ,
             the
             most
             desirable
             things
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             that
             which
             gives
             the
             value
             to
             time
             itself
             ,
             which
             is
             valuable
             only
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             what
             may
             be
             done
             ,
             and
             what
             may
             be
             enjoyed
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             you
             'll
             say
             ,
             at
             this
             rate
             we
             must
             spend
             our
             whole
             lives
             in
             the
             Duties
             of
             Religion
             ,
             in
             thinking
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             another
             World
             ,
             in
             acts
             of
             Repentance
             and
             Mortification
             ,
             in
             Prayer
             and
             Fasting
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             Exercises
             of
             Devotion
             :
             here
             will
             be
             no
             time
             left
             for
             the
             ordinary
             Affairs
             of
             Life
             ,
             scarce
             to
             eat
             or
             drink
             ,
             or
             sleep
             in
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             will
             have
             some
             of
             our
             time
             ,
             whether
             we
             will
             or
             no
             ;
             but
             here
             is
             no
             allowance
             made
             for
             Recreations
             and
             Diversions
             ,
             for
             the
             Conversation
             of
             Friends
             ,
             and
             innocent
             Mirth
             and
             Pastime
             ,
             to
             refresh
             our
             wearied
             Bodies
             and
             Minds
             ;
             for
             if
             we
             must
             be
             so
             careful
             to
             improve
             our
             present
             time
             to
             the
             best
             purposes
             ,
             our
             present
             time
             is
             our
             whole
             time
             ,
             for
             we
             have
             no
             time
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             present
             ,
             and
             as
             one
             minute
             succeeds
             another
             ,
             still
             we
             must
             improve
             it
             to
             the
             best
             purposes
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             we
             can
             do
             but
             one
             thing
             all
             our
             lives
             ,
             and
             the
             best
             way
             then
             would
             be
             to
             turn
             Hermits
             ,
             
             and
             sequester
             ourselves
             from
             the
             World
             and
             Humane
             Conversation
             .
          
           
             The
             answer
             to
             this
             objection
             will
             teach
             us
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             to
             improve
             our
             present
             time
             ,
             and
             how
             it
             must
             be
             done
             :
          
           
             Now
             ,
             1.
             
             I
             allow
             the
             objection
             so
             far
             ,
             that
             if
             a
             man
             have
             mis-spent
             great
             part
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             have
             contracted
             great
             guilt
             ,
             and
             powerful
             habits
             of
             Vice
             ,
             the
             chief
             ,
             and
             almost
             the
             only
             thing
             such
             a
             man
             can
             do
             ,
             is
             to
             bewail
             his
             sins
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             with
             earnest
             and
             repeated
             importunities
             to
             beg
             his
             Pardon
             ;
             to
             live
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Penance
             and
             Mortification
             ,
             to
             deny
             himself
             the
             pleasures
             and
             comforts
             of
             Life
             ,
             till
             he
             has
             in
             some
             measure
             subdued
             his
             love
             to
             Sin
             ,
             and
             regained
             the
             command
             and
             government
             of
             his
             Passions
             ,
             and
             has
             recovered
             the
             peace
             of
             his
             Mind
             ,
             and
             some
             good
             hopes
             ,
             that
             God
             has
             forgiven
             him
             ,
             and
             received
             him
             into
             favour
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             Christ
             :
             thus
             he
             ought
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             is
             made
             thoroughly
             sensible
             of
             his
             sins
             ,
             and
             the
             danger
             he
             is
             in
             ,
             he
             can
             do
             no
             otherwise
             :
             while
             he
             is
             terrified
             with
             the
             fears
             of
             Hell
             ,
             he
             has
             little
             stomach
             to
             the
             necessary
             affairs
             and
             business
             of
             Life
             ,
             much
             less
             to
             the
             mirth
             and
             pleasures
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             such
             an
             interruption
             to
             the
             
             ordinary
             and
             regular
             course
             of
             life
             ,
             as
             a
             fit
             of
             sickness
             is
             ,
             which
             confines
             us
             to
             our
             Bed
             ,
             or
             to
             our
             Chamber
             ,
             and
             makes
             us
             incapable
             of
             minding
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             the
             recovery
             of
             our
             health
             :
             and
             when
             this
             is
             the
             case
             ,
             then
             indeed
             the
             care
             of
             our
             Souls
             is
             the
             only
             necessary
             business
             and
             imployment
             of
             our
             time
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             when
             this
             is
             not
             the
             case
             ,
             the
             wise
             improvement
             of
             our
             present
             time
             does
             not
             confine
             us
             always
             to
             be
             upon
             our
             knees
             ,
             or
             doing
             something
             which
             has
             a
             direct
             and
             immediate
             aspect
             upon
             God
             and
             another
             World
             ,
             for
             the
             state
             of
             this
             World
             will
             not
             admit
             of
             that
             :
             but
             he
             imploys
             his
             time
             well
             ,
             who
             divides
             it
             among
             all
             the
             affairs
             and
             and
             offices
             of
             life
             ,
             between
             this
             World
             and
             the
             next
             ,
             and
             imploys
             the
             several
             portions
             of
             his
             time
             in
             things
             fit
             and
             proper
             for
             such
             a
             season
             ;
             who
             begins
             and
             ends
             the
             day
             with
             adoring
             his
             Maker
             and
             Redeemer
             ,
             blessing
             him
             for
             all
             his
             mercies
             both
             temporal
             and
             spiritual
             ,
             begging
             the
             pardon
             of
             all
             his
             sins
             ,
             the
             protection
             of
             his
             Providence
             ,
             the
             assistance
             of
             his
             Grace
             ,
             and
             then
             minds
             his
             secular
             affairs
             ,
             with
             Justice
             and
             Righteousness
             ,
             eats
             and
             drinks
             with
             Sobriety
             and
             Temperance
             ,
             does
             all
             good
             offices
             
             for
             men
             ,
             as
             occasion
             serves
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             have
             any
             spare
             time
             ,
             improves
             it
             for
             the
             encrease
             of
             his
             knowledge
             ,
             by
             reading
             and
             meditating
             on
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             or
             other
             useful
             Books
             ,
             or
             refreshes
             himself
             with
             the
             innocent
             and
             chearful
             conversation
             of
             his
             Friends
             ,
             or
             such
             other
             Diversions
             as
             are
             not
             so
             much
             a
             loss
             and
             expence
             of
             time
             ,
             as
             a
             necessary
             relaxation
             of
             the
             Mind
             ,
             to
             recruit
             our
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             us
             more
             fit
             either
             for
             Business
             or
             Devotion
             ;
             but
             then
             on
             days
             set
             apart
             for
             the
             more
             publick
             and
             solemn
             acts
             of
             Worship
             ,
             Religion
             is
             his
             chief
             Employment
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             the
             proper
             work
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             to
             worship
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             examine
             the
             state
             of
             his
             own
             Soul
             ,
             to
             learn
             his
             Duty
             more
             perfectly
             ,
             and
             to
             affect
             his
             mind
             with
             such
             a
             powerful
             sence
             of
             God
             and
             another
             World
             ,
             as
             may
             arm
             him
             against
             all
             Temptations
             ,
             when
             he
             returns
             to
             this
             World
             again
             .
             This
             is
             to
             improve
             our
             present
             time
             well
             ,
             to
             observe
             the
             proper
             times
             and
             seasons
             of
             action
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             ,
             what
             is
             fit
             and
             proper
             for
             such
             seasons
             ;
             never
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             which
             is
             evil
             ,
             and
             as
             for
             the
             several
             kinds
             of
             good
             actions
             ,
             to
             do
             what
             particular
             times
             and
             seasons
             require
             .
             Thus
             we
             
             may
             give
             a
             good
             account
             of
             our
             whole
             time
             ,
             even
             of
             our
             most
             loose
             and
             vacant
             hours
             ;
             which
             it
             becomes
             us
             to
             do
             ,
             though
             we
             were
             certain
             to
             live
             many
             years
             ,
             but
             does
             more
             nearly
             concern
             us
             ,
             when
             our
             time
             is
             so
             uncertain
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Since
             our
             lives
             are
             so
             very
             uncertain
             ,
             this
             ought
             to
             cure
             an
             anxious
             care
             and
             solicitude
             for
             times
             to
             come
             :
             we
             may
             live
             many
             years
             ,
             though
             our
             lives
             are
             uncertain
             ;
             and
             therefore
             a
             provident
             care
             becomes
             us
             ;
             but
             we
             may
             die
             also
             very
             quickly
             ,
             and
             why
             then
             should
             we
             disturb
             ourselves
             with
             To-morrow's
             cares
             ,
             much
             less
             with
             some
             remoter
             possibilities
             ?
             Hast
             thou
             at
             any
             time
             an
             ill
             prospect
             before
             thee
             of
             private
             or
             publick
             Calamities
             ?
             Do
             the
             Storms
             gather
             ?
             are
             the
             Clouds
             black
             and
             lowring
             ,
             and
             charged
             with
             Thunder
             ,
             and
             ready
             to
             break
             over
             thy
             head
             ?
             Shelter
             thy self
             as
             well
             as
             thou
             canst
             ,
             make
             all
             prudent
             provisions
             for
             a
             Storm
             ,
             because
             thou
             maist
             live
             to
             see
             it
             ;
             but
             be
             not
             too
             much
             dismaied
             and
             terrified
             with
             a
             Storm
             at
             a
             distance
             ,
             for
             thy
             head
             may
             be
             laid
             low
             enough
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             its
             reach
             ,
             before
             it
             breaks
             ;
             and
             then
             all
             this
             trouble
             and
             perplexity
             is
             in
             vain
             .
             Many
             such
             examples
             have
             I
             seen
             ,
             of
             men
             
             disturbed
             with
             ill
             Presages
             of
             what
             was
             coming
             ,
             which
             besides
             that
             these
             things
             did
             not
             happen
             ,
             which
             they
             expected
             ,
             or
             were
             not
             so
             black
             and
             dismal
             as
             their
             affrighted
             fancy
             painted
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             come
             ,
             they
             were
             very
             safe
             first
             ,
             and
             got
             out
             of
             their
             way
             .
          
           
             I
             do
             not
             intend
             by
             this
             to
             comfort
             men
             against
             foreseen
             Evils
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             die
             ,
             before
             they
             come
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             small
             comfort
             to
             most
             men
             ,
             when
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             Death
             is
             the
             most
             formidable
             thing
             in
             the
             Evils
             they
             fear
             ;
             but
             since
             our
             lives
             are
             uncertain
             ,
             and
             we
             may
             die
             ,
             and
             never
             see
             the
             Evils
             we
             fear
             ,
             it
             is
             unreasonable
             to
             be
             as
             much
             distracted
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             present
             and
             certain
             :
             The
             uncertainty
             of
             future
             Events
             ,
             is
             one
             reason
             why
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             anxious
             and
             solicitous
             about
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             uncertainty
             of
             our
             lives
             is
             another
             ;
             and
             what
             is
             so
             very
             uncertain
             ,
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             the
             object
             of
             any
             great
             concern
             or
             passion
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             For
             the
             same
             reason
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             greatly
             afraid
             of
             men
             ,
             nor
             to
             put
             our
             trust
             and
             confidence
             in
             them
             ,
             because
             their
             lives
             are
             very
             uncertain
             ,
             they
             may
             not
             be
             able
             to
             hurt
             us
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             most
             apprehensive
             of
             danger
             
             from
             them
             ,
             nor
             to
             help
             us
             ,
             when
             we
             need
             them
             most
             :
             This
             is
             the
             Psalmist's
             argument
             ,
             146
             Psal.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             
               Put
               not
               your
               trust
               in
               princes
               ,
               nor
               in
               the
               son
               of
               man
               ,
               in
               whom
               there
               is
               no
               help
               :
               His
               breath
               goeth
               forth
               ,
               he
               returneth
               to
               his
               earth
               ;
               in
               that
               very
               day
               his
               thoughts
               perish
               .
            
             2
             Isai.
             22.
             
             
               Cease
               ye
               from
               man
               whose
               breath
               is
               in
               his
               nostrils
               ;
               for
               wherein
               is
               he
               to
               be
               accounted
               of
               ?
            
             Men
             ,
             especially
             great
             and
             powerful
             men
             ,
             may
             do
             us
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             hurt
             ,
             and
             may
             do
             us
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             good
             ;
             and
             therefore
             common
             prudence
             will
             teach
             us
             by
             all
             wise
             and
             honest
             arts
             to
             gain
             their
             favour
             ,
             and
             to
             avoid
             all
             unreasonable
             and
             needless
             provocations
             ;
             but
             yet
             at
             best
             they
             are
             such
             brittle
             Creatures
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             be
             the
             objects
             only
             of
             a
             subordinate
             fear
             or
             hope
             ;
             when
             the
             fear
             of
             man
             comes
             in
             competition
             with
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             wise
             counsel
             which
             the
             Prophet
             Isaiah
             gives
             ,
             
               Say
               ye
               not
               ,
               A
               confederacy
               ,
               to
               all
               them
               to
               whom
               this
               people
               shall
               say
               ,
               A
               confederacy
               ;
               neither
               fear
               ye
               their
               fear
               ,
               nor
               be
               afraid
               .
               Sanctifie
               the
               Lord
               God
               of
               Hosts
               himself
               ,
               and
               let
               him
               be
               your
               fear
               ,
               and
               let
               him
               be
               your
               dread
               :
               and
               he
               shall
               be
               for
               a
               sanctuary
               ,
            
             8
             Isai.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             There
             is
             a
             vast
             difference
             between
             the
             power
             of
             
             God
             and
             men
             ,
             which
             is
             our
             Saviour's
             reason
             ,
             why
             we
             should
             fear
             God
             more
             than
             men
             :
             
               Be
               not
               afraid
               of
               them
               who
               can
               kill
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               after
               that
               ,
               have
               no
               more
               that
               they
               can
               do
               ;
               but
               I
               will
               forewarn
               ye
               ,
               whom
               ye
               shall
               fear
               ,
               Fear
               him
               which
               after
               he
               hath
               killed
               ,
               hath
               power
               to
               cast
               into
               hell
               ;
               yea
               ,
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               fear
               him
               ,
            
             12
             Luke
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             But
             whatever
             power
             men
             may
             have
             to
             hurt
             ,
             while
             they
             live
             ,
             they
             can
             do
             us
             no
             hurt
             when
             they
             are
             dead
             ,
             and
             their
             lives
             are
             so
             very
             uncertain
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             quickly
             eased
             of
             those
             fears
             .
             The
             same
             may
             be
             said
             with
             respect
             to
             hope
             and
             confidence
             in
             men
             ;
             though
             their
             word
             and
             promise
             were
             always
             sacred
             ,
             yet
             their
             lives
             are
             uncertain
             ;
             
               Their
               breath
               goeth
               forth
               ,
               they
               return
               to
               the
               earth
               ;
               in
               that
               very
               day
               their
               thoughts
               perish
            
             ;
             all
             the
             good
             and
             all
             the
             evil
             they
             intended
             to
             do
             :
             But
             
               happy
               is
               he
               ,
               that
               hath
               the
               God
               of
               Iacob
               for
               his
               help
               ,
               whose
               hope
               is
               in
               the
               Lord
               his
               God
               ,
               which
               made
               heaven
               and
               earth
               ,
               the
               sea
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               therein
               is
               ,
               who
               keepeth
               truth
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             146
             Psal.
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             For
             a
             conclusion
             of
             this
             Argument
             ,
             I
             shall
             briefly
             vindicate
             the
             wisdom
             and
             goodness
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             concealing
             from
             
             us
             the
             time
             of
             our
             Death
             :
             This
             we
             are
             very
             apt
             to
             complain
             of
             ,
             that
             our
             lives
             are
             so
             very
             uncertain
             ,
             that
             we
             know
             not
             to
             day
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             may
             die
             to
             morrow
             ;
             and
             we
             would
             be
             mighty
             glad
             to
             meet
             with
             any
             one
             who
             could
             certainly
             inform
             us
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             how
             long
             we
             are
             to
             live
             :
             but
             if
             we
             think
             a
             little
             better
             of
             it
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             of
             another
             mind
             .
          
           
             For
             ,
             1.
             though
             I
             presume
             many
             of
             you
             would
             be
             glad
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             you
             shall
             certainly
             live
             twenty
             or
             thirty
             or
             forty
             years
             longer
             ,
             yet
             would
             it
             be
             any
             comfort
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             you
             must
             die
             to
             morrow
             ,
             or
             some
             few
             months
             ,
             or
             a
             year
             or
             two
             hence
             ?
             which
             may
             be
             your
             case
             for
             ought
             you
             know
             ;
             and
             this
             I
             believe
             you
             are
             not
             very
             desirous
             to
             know
             ;
             for
             how
             would
             this
             chill
             your
             blood
             and
             spirits
             ?
             how
             would
             it
             overcast
             all
             the
             pleasures
             and
             comforts
             of
             life
             ?
             You
             would
             spend
             your
             days
             like
             men
             under
             the
             sentence
             of
             Death
             ,
             while
             the
             execution
             is
             suspended
             .
          
           
             Did
             all
             men
             ,
             who
             must
             die
             young
             ,
             certainly
             know
             it
             ,
             it
             would
             destroy
             the
             industry
             and
             improvements
             of
             half
             Mankind
             ,
             which
             would
             half
             destroy
             the
             World
             ,
             or
             be
             an
             insupportable
             mischief
             
             to
             Humane
             Societies
             :
             For
             what
             man
             who
             knows
             that
             he
             must
             die
             at
             twenty
             or
             five
             and
             twenty
             ,
             a
             little
             sooner
             or
             later
             ,
             would
             trouble
             himself
             with
             ingenious
             or
             gainful
             Arts
             ,
             or
             concern
             himself
             any
             more
             with
             this
             World
             ,
             than
             just
             to
             live
             so
             long
             in
             it
             ?
             and
             yet
             how
             necessary
             is
             the
             service
             of
             such
             men
             in
             the
             World
             ?
             what
             great
             things
             do
             they
             many
             times
             do
             ?
             and
             what
             great
             improvements
             do
             they
             make
             ?
             how
             pleasant
             and
             diverting
             is
             their
             conversation
             ,
             while
             it
             is
             innocent
             ?
             how
             do
             they
             enjoy
             themselves
             ,
             and
             give
             life
             and
             spirit
             to
             the
             graver
             Age
             ?
             how
             thin
             would
             our
             Schools
             ,
             our
             Shops
             ,
             our
             Universities
             ,
             and
             all
             places
             of
             Education
             be
             ,
             did
             they
             know
             how
             little
             time
             many
             of
             them
             were
             to
             live
             in
             the
             World
             ?
             for
             would
             such
             men
             concern
             themselves
             to
             learn
             the
             Arts
             of
             living
             ,
             who
             must
             die
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             have
             learnt
             them
             ?
             Would
             any
             Father
             be
             at
             a
             great
             expence
             in
             educating
             his
             Child
             ,
             only
             that
             he
             might
             die
             with
             a
             little
             Latine
             and
             Greek
             ,
             Logick
             and
             Philosophy
             ?
             No
             :
             half
             the
             World
             must
             be
             divided
             into
             Cloysters
             ,
             and
             Nunneries
             ,
             and
             Nurseries
             for
             the
             Grave
             .
          
           
           
             Well
             ,
             you
             'll
             say
             ,
             suppose
             that
             ;
             and
             is
             not
             this
             an
             advantage
             above
             all
             the
             inconveniencies
             ,
             you
             can
             think
             of
             ,
             to
             secure
             the
             salvation
             of
             so
             many
             thousands
             ,
             who
             are
             now
             eternally
             ruined
             by
             youthful
             Lusts
             and
             Vanities
             ,
             but
             would
             spend
             their
             days
             in
             Piety
             and
             Devotion
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             next
             World
             their
             only
             care
             ,
             if
             they
             knew
             ,
             how
             little
             while
             they
             were
             to
             live
             here
             ?
          
           
             Right
             !
             I
             grant
             ,
             this
             might
             be
             a
             good
             way
             to
             correct
             the
             heat
             and
             extravagancies
             of
             Youth
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             would
             be
             to
             shew
             them
             Heaven
             and
             Hell
             ;
             but
             God
             does
             not
             think
             fit
             to
             do
             either
             ,
             because
             it
             offers
             too
             much
             force
             and
             violence
             to
             mens
             minds
             ;
             it
             is
             no
             trial
             of
             their
             vertue
             ,
             of
             their
             reverence
             for
             God
             ,
             of
             their
             conquests
             and
             victory
             over
             this
             World
             by
             the
             power
             of
             Faith
             ,
             but
             makes
             Religion
             a
             matter
             of
             necessity
             ,
             not
             of
             choice
             ;
             now
             God
             will
             force
             and
             drive
             no
             man
             to
             Heaven
             ;
             the
             Gospel-Dispensation
             is
             the
             trial
             and
             discipline
             of
             ingenuous
             Spirits
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             certain
             hopes
             and
             fears
             of
             another
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             uncertainty
             of
             our
             living
             here
             ,
             will
             not
             conquer
             these
             flattering
             temptations
             ,
             and
             make
             men
             seriously
             religious
             ,
             as
             those
             who
             must
             certainly
             die
             ,
             and
             go
             into
             another
             World
             ,
             
             and
             they
             know
             not
             how
             soon
             ,
             God
             will
             not
             try
             ,
             whether
             the
             certain
             knowledge
             of
             the
             time
             of
             their
             death
             ,
             will
             make
             them
             religious
             :
             That
             they
             may
             die
             young
             ,
             and
             that
             thousands
             do
             so
             ,
             is
             reason
             enough
             to
             engage
             young
             men
             to
             expect
             death
             ,
             and
             prepare
             for
             it
             ;
             if
             they
             will
             venture
             ,
             they
             must
             take
             their
             chance
             ,
             and
             not
             say
             they
             had
             no
             warning
             of
             dying
             young
             ,
             if
             they
             eternally
             miscarry
             by
             their
             wilful
             delays
             .
          
           
             And
             besides
             this
             ,
             God
             expects
             our
             youthful
             service
             and
             obedience
             ,
             though
             we
             were
             to
             live
             on
             till
             old
             Age
             :
             that
             we
             may
             die
             young
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             proper
             ,
             much
             less
             the
             only
             reason
             ,
             why
             we
             should
             
               remember
               our
               Creator
               in
               the
               days
               of
               our
               youth
               ,
            
             but
             because
             God
             has
             a
             right
             to
             our
             youthful
             strength
             and
             vigour
             ;
             and
             if
             this
             will
             not
             oblige
             us
             to
             an
             early
             Piety
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             expect
             that
             God
             will
             set
             death
             in
             our
             view
             ,
             to
             fright
             and
             terrifie
             us
             ;
             as
             if
             the
             only
             design
             God
             had
             in
             requiring
             our
             obedience
             ,
             was
             not
             that
             we
             might
             live
             like
             reasonable
             Creatures
             ,
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             their
             Maker
             and
             Redeemer
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             might
             repent
             of
             our
             sins
             time
             enough
             to
             escape
             Hell.
             God
             is
             so
             merciful
             ,
             as
             to
             accept
             of
             returning
             Prodigals
             ,
             but
             does
             not
             think
             fit
             
             to
             encourage
             us
             in
             Sin
             ,
             by
             giving
             us
             notice
             ,
             when
             we
             shall
             die
             ,
             and
             when
             it
             is
             time
             to
             think
             of
             repentance
             .
          
           
             2dly
             ,
             Though
             I
             doubt
             not
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             would
             be
             a
             great
             pleasure
             to
             you
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             you
             shall
             live
             till
             old
             Age
             ;
             yet
             consider
             a
             little
             with
             yourselves
             ,
             and
             then
             tell
             me
             ,
             whether
             you
             yourselves
             can
             judge
             it
             wise
             and
             fitting
             for
             God
             to
             let
             you
             know
             this
             .
          
           
             I
             observed
             to
             you
             before
             ,
             what
             danger
             there
             is
             in
             flattering
             ourselves
             with
             the
             hopes
             of
             long
             life
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             apt
             to
             make
             us
             too
             fond
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             when
             we
             expect
             to
             live
             so
             long
             in
             it
             ;
             that
             it
             weakens
             the
             hopes
             and
             fears
             of
             the
             next
             World
             ,
             by
             removing
             it
             at
             too
             great
             a
             distance
             from
             us
             ;
             that
             it
             encourages
             men
             to
             live
             in
             sin
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             time
             enough
             before
             them
             to
             indulge
             their
             Lusts
             ,
             and
             to
             repent
             of
             their
             Sins
             ,
             and
             make
             their
             Peace
             with
             God
             before
             they
             die
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             uncertain
             hopes
             of
             this
             undoes
             so
             many
             men
             ,
             what
             would
             the
             certain
             knowledge
             of
             it
             do
             ?
             Those
             who
             are
             too
             wise
             and
             considerate
             to
             be
             imposed
             on
             by
             such
             uncertain
             hopes
             ,
             might
             be
             conquered
             by
             the
             certain
             knowledge
             of
             a
             long
             life
             :
          
           
             This
             would
             take
             off
             all
             restraints
             from
             
             men
             ,
             and
             give
             free
             scope
             to
             their
             vicious
             inclinations
             ,
             when
             they
             know
             ,
             that
             how
             wicked
             soever
             they
             were
             ,
             they
             should
             not
             die
             before
             their
             time
             was
             come
             ,
             and
             could
             never
             be
             surpiz'd
             by
             Death
             ,
             since
             they
             certainly
             knew
             when
             it
             will
             come
             ;
             which
             destroys
             one
             great
             motive
             to
             Obedience
             ,
             that
             Sin
             shall
             shorten
             Mens
             lives
             ,
             and
             that
             Vertue
             and
             Piety
             shall
             prolong
             them
             ;
             That
             
               the
               wicked
               shall
               not
               live
               out
               half
               their
               days
            
             ;
             that
             
               the
               fear
               of
               the
               Lord
               prolongeth
               days
               ,
               but
               the
               years
               of
               the
               wicked
               shall
               be
               shortned
               ,
            
             10
             Prov.
             27.
             
             Such
             promises
             and
             threatnings
             as
             these
             ,
             must
             be
             struck
             out
             of
             the
             Bible
             ,
             should
             God
             let
             all
             men
             know
             the
             time
             of
             their
             death
             :
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             this
             would
             frustrate
             the
             methods
             and
             designs
             of
             Providence
             for
             the
             reclaiming
             Sinners
             :
             some
             times
             publick
             Calamities
             ,
             Plague
             ,
             and
             Famine
             ,
             and
             Sword
             ,
             alarum
             a
             wicked
             World
             ,
             and
             summon
             Men
             to
             repentance
             ;
             sometimes
             a
             dangerous
             fit
             of
             Sickness
             awakens
             Men
             into
             a
             sence
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             works
             in
             them
             a
             true
             and
             lasting
             repentance
             ;
             but
             all
             this
             would
             be
             ineffectual
             ,
             did
             Men
             know
             the
             time
             of
             their
             death
             ,
             and
             that
             such
             publick
             Judgments
             ,
             or
             threatning
             Sickness
             ,
             should
             not
             kill
             them
             .
          
           
           
             The
             uncertainty
             of
             our
             Lives
             ,
             is
             a
             great
             motive
             to
             constant
             Watchfulness
             ,
             to
             an
             early
             and
             persevering
             Piety
             ;
             but
             to
             know
             when
             we
             shall
             die
             ,
             could
             serve
             no
             good
             end
             ,
             but
             would
             encrease
             the
             wickedness
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             which
             is
             too
             great
             already
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             sufficient
             Vindication
             of
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             leaving
             the
             time
             of
             Death
             unknown
             and
             uncertain
             to
             us
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               SECT
               .
               VII
            
             .
             That
             we
             must
             Die
             but
             once
             ,
             or
             that
             Death
             translates
             us
             to
             an
             unchangable
             State
             ,
             with
             the
             Improvement
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             THe
             last
             thing
             to
             be
             consider'd
             is
             ,
             That
             we
             must
             die
             but
             once
             ;
             
               It
               is
               appointed
               for
               men
            
             once
             
               to
               die
            
             :
             There
             are
             some
             exceptions
             from
             this
             Rule
             ,
             as
             there
             are
             from
             dying
             ;
             that
             as
             Enoch
             and
             Elias
             did
             not
             die
             ,
             so
             some
             have
             been
             raised
             again
             from
             the
             Dead
             ,
             to
             live
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             such
             men
             died
             twice
             :
             But
             this
             is
             a
             certain
             Rule
             in
             general
             ,
             That
             as
             all
             men
             must
             die
             once
             ,
             so
             they
             must
             die
             
               but
               once
            
             ;
             which
             needs
             no
             other
             proof
             ,
             but
             the
             daily
             experience
             and
             observation
             of
             Mankind
             .
          
           
           
             But
             that
             which
             I
             intend
             by
             it
             is
             this
             :
             That
             once
             dying
             ,
             determines
             our
             state
             and
             condition
             for
             ever
             ;
             when
             we
             put
             off
             these
             mortal
             Bodies
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             return
             into
             them
             again
             ,
             to
             act
             over
             a
             new
             part
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             to
             correct
             the
             errours
             and
             miscarriages
             of
             our
             former
             lives
             ;
             Death
             translates
             us
             to
             an
             immutable
             and
             unchangeable
             state
             ;
             that
             in
             this
             sence
             ,
             what
             the
             wise
             man
             tells
             us
             is
             true
             ,
             
               If
               the
               tree
               fall
               towards
               the
               south
               ,
               or
               toward
               the
               north
               ,
               in
               the
               place
               where
               the
               tree
               falleth
               ,
               there
               it
               shall
               be
               ,
            
             11
             Eccles.
             3.
             
             This
             is
             a
             consideration
             of
             very
             great
             moment
             ,
             and
             deserves
             to
             be
             more
             particularly
             explain'd
             ,
             which
             I
             shall
             do
             in
             these
             following
             Propositions
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             this
             life
             is
             the
             only
             state
             of
             trial
             and
             probation
             for
             Eternity
             :
             And
             therefore
             ,
             2.
             
             Death
             when
             ever
             it
             comes
             ,
             as
             it
             puts
             a
             final
             period
             to
             this
             life
             ,
             that
             we
             die
             once
             for
             all
             ,
             and
             must
             never
             live
             again
             ,
             as
             we
             do
             now
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             so
             it
             puts
             a
             final
             end
             to
             our
             work
             too
             ,
             that
             our
             day
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             time
             of
             working
             for
             another
             World
             ends
             with
             this
             life
             :
             And
             3dly
             ,
             As
             a
             necessary
             consequence
             of
             both
             these
             ,
             once
             dying
             puts
             us
             into
             an
             immutable
             and
             unchangeable
             state
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             That
             this
             life
             only
             is
             our
             state
             of
             trial
             and
             probation
             for
             Eternity
             ;
             whatever
             is
             to
             be
             done
             by
             us
             ,
             to
             obtain
             the
             favour
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             blessed
             Immortality
             ,
             must
             be
             done
             in
             this
             life
             .
          
           
             I
             observed
             before
             ,
             that
             this
             life
             is
             wholly
             in
             order
             to
             the
             next
             ;
             that
             the
             great
             ,
             the
             only
             necessary
             ,
             business
             we
             have
             to
             do
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             is
             to
             fit
             and
             prepare
             ourselves
             to
             live
             for
             ever
             in
             GOD's
             presence
             ;
             
               To
               finish
               the
               work
               GOD
               has
               given
               us
               to
               do
               ,
            
             that
             we
             may
             receive
             the
             reward
             of
             good
             and
             faithful
             Servants
             ,
             to
             enter
             into
             our
             Master's
             rest
             ;
             I
             now
             add
             ,
             that
             the
             only
             time
             we
             have
             to
             do
             this
             in
             ,
             is
             while
             we
             live
             in
             this
             World
             :
             This
             is
             evident
             from
             what
             S.
             Paul
             tells
             us
             ,
             That
             
               we
               must
               all
               appear
               before
               the
               judgement-seat
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               every
               one
               may
               receive
               the
               things
               done
               in
               his
               body
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               he
               hath
               done
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               good
               or
               bad
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             10.
             
             Now
             if
             we
             must
             be
             judged
             ,
             and
             receive
             our
             final
             sentence
             according
             to
             what
             we
             have
             done
             in
             the
             body
             ,
             then
             our
             only
             time
             of
             trial
             and
             working
             is
             ,
             while
             we
             live
             in
             these
             Bodies
             ;
             for
             the
             future
             Judgment
             relates
             only
             to
             what
             is
             done
             in
             the
             Body
             .
          
           
             The
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             is
             the
             Rule
             ,
             whereby
             we
             must
             be
             judged
             ,
             even
             that
             
             Gospel
             which
             St.
             Paul
             preached
             ,
             2
             Rom.
             16.
             and
             all
             the
             Laws
             and
             Precepts
             of
             the
             Gospel
             concern
             the
             government
             of
             our
             Conversation
             in
             this
             World
             ;
             and
             therefore
             if
             we
             be
             judged
             by
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             we
             must
             be
             judged
             only
             for
             what
             we
             have
             done
             in
             this
             World.
             
          
           
             This
             life
             ,
             throughout
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             is
             represented
             as
             the
             time
             of
             working
             ;
             as
             a
             Race
             ,
             a
             Warfare
             ,
             a
             labouring
             in
             the
             Vineyard
             ;
             the
             other
             World
             ,
             as
             a
             place
             of
             Recompence
             ,
             of
             Rewards
             ,
             or
             punishments
             :
             and
             if
             there
             be
             such
             a
             relation
             between
             this
             World
             and
             the
             next
             ,
             as
             between
             fighting
             and
             conquering
             ,
             and
             receiving
             the
             Crown
             ,
             as
             between
             running
             a
             race
             and
             obtaining
             a
             prize
             ,
             as
             between
             the
             work
             and
             the
             reward
             ;
             then
             we
             must
             fight
             and
             conquer
             ,
             run
             our
             race
             ,
             and
             finish
             our
             work
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             if
             we
             expect
             the
             Rewards
             of
             the
             next
             .
          
           
             Many
             of
             those
             Graces
             and
             Vertues
             ,
             which
             our
             Saviour
             has
             promised
             to
             reward
             with
             eternal
             Life
             ,
             can
             be
             exercised
             only
             in
             this
             World
             :
             Faith
             and
             Hope
             are
             peculiar
             only
             to
             this
             Life
             ,
             while
             the
             other
             World
             is
             absent
             and
             unseen
             :
             And
             these
             are
             the
             great
             Principles
             and
             Graces
             of
             the
             Christian
             Life
             ,
             to
             believe
             what
             we
             do
             not
             see
             ,
             and
             to
             live
             and
             act
             upon
             the
             
             hopes
             of
             future
             Rewards
             ;
             the
             government
             of
             our
             bodily
             appetites
             and
             passions
             ,
             by
             the
             rules
             of
             Temperance
             ,
             Sobriety
             ,
             and
             Chastity
             ,
             necessarily
             supposes
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             Bodies
             ,
             and
             bodily
             Appetites
             and
             Passions
             to
             govern
             ;
             and
             therefore
             these
             Vertues
             can
             be
             exercised
             only
             while
             we
             live
             in
             these
             Bodies
             ,
             which
             solicite
             and
             tempt
             us
             to
             sensual
             Excesses
             .
             To
             live
             above
             this
             World
             ,
             to
             despise
             the
             tempting
             Glories
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             a
             Vertue
             only
             while
             we
             live
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             are
             tempted
             by
             it
             ;
             to
             have
             our
             Conversation
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             most
             divine
             temper
             of
             Mind
             ,
             is
             a
             Gospel-grace
             ,
             only
             while
             we
             live
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             at
             a
             great
             distance
             from
             Heaven
             ;
             to
             be
             contented
             in
             all
             Conditions
             ,
             to
             trust
             God
             in
             the
             greatest
             Dangers
             ,
             to
             suffer
             patiently
             for
             Righteousness
             sake
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             need
             not
             tell
             you
             ,
             are
             Vertues
             proper
             only
             for
             this
             World
             ,
             for
             there
             can
             be
             no
             exercise
             for
             them
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             unless
             we
             can
             think
             it
             a
             Vertue
             to
             be
             patient
             and
             contented
             with
             the
             Happiness
             and
             glory
             of
             that
             blessed
             Place
             .
          
           
             Thus
             most
             of
             the
             Sins
             ,
             which
             the
             Gospel
             forbids
             under
             the
             penalty
             of
             eternal
             Damnation
             ,
             can
             be
             committed
             by
             us
             only
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             in
             these
             Bodies
             ,
             such
             as
             Fornication
             ,
             Adultery
             ,
             Uncleanness
             ,
             
             Rioting
             ,
             Drunkenness
             ,
             Injustice
             ,
             Murder
             ,
             Theft
             ,
             Oppression
             of
             the
             Poor
             and
             Fatherless
             ,
             Earthly
             Pride
             and
             Ambition
             ,
             Covetuousness
             ,
             a
             fond
             Idolatry
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             Disobedience
             to
             Parents
             and
             Governours
             ,
             &c.
             now
             if
             these
             be
             the
             things
             ,
             for
             which
             men
             shall
             be
             saved
             or
             damned
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             men
             must
             be
             saved
             or
             damned
             only
             for
             what
             they
             do
             in
             this
             Life
             .
          
           
             Bad
             men
             ,
             who
             are
             fond
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             of
             bodily
             Pleasures
             ,
             which
             makes
             them
             impatient
             of
             the
             severe
             restraints
             of
             Religion
             ,
             complain
             very
             much
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             their
             eternal
             Happiness
             or
             Misery
             depends
             upon
             such
             a
             short
             and
             uncertain
             Life
             ;
             that
             they
             must
             spend
             this
             Life
             under
             the
             awe
             and
             terrour
             of
             the
             next
             ;
             that
             some
             few
             momentary
             Pleasures
             must
             be
             punished
             with
             endless
             Misery
             ;
             and
             that
             if
             they
             out-slip
             their
             time
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             if
             they
             venture
             to
             sin
             on
             too
             long
             ,
             or
             die
             a
             little
             too
             soon
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             remedy
             for
             them
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             But
             let
             bad
             men
             look
             to
             this
             ,
             and
             consider
             the
             folly
             of
             their
             Choice
             ;
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             how
             hard
             soever
             it
             may
             be
             thought
             ,
             to
             be
             eternally
             damned
             for
             the
             short
             pleasures
             of
             Sin
             ,
             no
             man
             can
             reasonably
             think
             it
             a
             hard
             condition
             of
             eternal
             Salvation
             ,
             
             to
             spend
             a
             short
             Life
             in
             the
             Service
             of
             God
             :
             And
             if
             we
             will
             allow
             ,
             that
             God
             may
             justly
             require
             our
             Service
             and
             Obedience
             for
             so
             great
             a
             Reward
             as
             Heaven
             is
             ,
             where
             can
             we
             do
             him
             this
             Service
             ,
             but
             on
             Earth
             ?
             If
             a
             corrupt
             Nature
             must
             be
             cleansed
             and
             purified
             ,
             if
             an
             earthly
             Nature
             must
             be
             spiritualized
             and
             refined
             ,
             before
             it
             can
             be
             fit
             to
             live
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             where
             can
             this
             be
             done
             ,
             but
             on
             Earth
             ,
             while
             we
             live
             in
             these
             Bodies
             of
             flesh
             ,
             and
             are
             encompass'd
             with
             sensible
             Objects
             ?
             This
             is
             the
             time
             for
             a
             Divine
             Soul
             ,
             which
             aspires
             after
             Immortality
             ,
             to
             raise
             itself
             above
             the
             Body
             ,
             to
             conquer
             this
             present
             World
             ,
             by
             the
             belief
             and
             hope
             of
             unseen
             things
             ,
             to
             awaken
             and
             exercise
             its
             spiritual
             Powers
             and
             Faculties
             ,
             and
             to
             adorn
             itself
             with
             those
             Graces
             and
             Vertues
             ,
             which
             come
             down
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Mercies
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Merits
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             will
             carry
             us
             up
             thither
             .
             There
             is
             no
             middle
             State
             ,
             between
             living
             in
             this
             Body
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             whatever
             habits
             and
             dispositions
             of
             Mind
             are
             necessary
             to
             make
             a
             Spirit
             happy
             ,
             when
             it
             goes
             out
             of
             this
             Body
             ,
             must
             be
             formed
             and
             exercised
             while
             it
             is
             in
             it
             ;
             Earth
             and
             Heaven
             are
             two
             extreams
             ,
             and
             opposite
             states
             of
             Life
             ,
             
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             impossible
             immediately
             to
             pass
             from
             one
             to
             t'other
             ;
             a
             Soul
             ,
             which
             is
             wholly
             sensualiz'd
             by
             living
             in
             the
             Body
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             turn'd
             out
             of
             the
             Body
             without
             any
             change
             ,
             cannot
             ascend
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             state
             of
             perfect
             Purity
             ;
             for
             in
             all
             reason
             ,
             the
             place
             and
             state
             of
             life
             must
             be
             fitted
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             things
             ;
             and
             therefore
             a
             life
             of
             Holiness
             ,
             while
             we
             live
             in
             these
             Bodies
             ,
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             a
             middle
             State
             ,
             between
             Earth
             and
             Heaven
             ;
             such
             a
             man
             belongs
             to
             both
             Worlds
             ;
             he
             is
             united
             to
             this
             World
             by
             his
             Body
             ,
             which
             is
             made
             of
             Earth
             ,
             and
             feels
             the
             impression
             of
             sensible
             Objects
             ,
             but
             his
             Heart
             and
             Affections
             are
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             by
             Faith
             he
             contemplates
             those
             invisible
             Glories
             ,
             and
             feels
             and
             relishes
             the
             pleasures
             of
             a
             heavenly
             Life
             ;
             and
             he
             who
             has
             his
             conversation
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             while
             he
             lives
             in
             this
             body
             ,
             is
             ready
             prepared
             and
             fitted
             to
             ascend
             thither
             ,
             when
             he
             goes
             out
             of
             it
             :
             he
             passes
             from
             Earth
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             through
             the
             middle
             region
             (
             if
             I
             may
             so
             speak
             )
             of
             a
             holy
             and
             divine
             Life
             .
          
           
             Besides
             this
             ,
             it
             was
             necessary
             to
             the
             happiness
             and
             good
             Government
             of
             this
             present
             World
             ,
             that
             future
             Rewards
             or
             Punishments
             should
             have
             relation
             to
             the
             
             good
             or
             evil
             ,
             which
             we
             do
             in
             this
             Life
             .
             This
             in
             many
             cases
             lays
             restraints
             upon
             the
             lusts
             and
             passions
             of
             men
             ,
             when
             the
             Rods
             and
             Axes
             of
             Princes
             cannot
             reach
             them
             ;
             it
             over-awes
             them
             with
             invisible
             terrours
             ,
             and
             makes
             a
             guilty
             Conscience
             it
             s
             own
             Judge
             and
             Tormenter
             ;
             it
             sowers
             all
             the
             pleasures
             of
             sin
             ,
             stuffs
             the
             Adulterer's
             Pillow
             with
             Thorns
             ,
             and
             mingles
             Gall
             and
             Wormwood
             with
             the
             Drunkard's
             Cups
             ;
             it
             governs
             those
             ,
             who
             are
             under
             no
             other
             government
             ,
             whose
             boundless
             and
             uncontroulable
             power
             gives
             them
             opportunity
             of
             doing
             what
             mischief
             they
             please
             ,
             and
             gives
             them
             impunity
             in
             doing
             it
             :
             but
             the
             most
             lawless
             Tyrants
             ,
             who
             fear
             no
             other
             Power
             ,
             yet
             feel
             the
             invisible
             restraints
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             those
             secret
             and
             severe
             rebukes
             ,
             which
             make
             them
             tremble
             :
             Nay
             ,
             many
             times
             the
             fear
             of
             the
             other
             World
             governs
             those
             ,
             whom
             no
             present
             Evils
             or
             Punishments
             could
             govern
             :
             men
             who
             would
             venture
             whatever
             they
             could
             suffer
             in
             this
             life
             by
             their
             sins
             ,
             are
             yet
             afraid
             of
             Hell
             ,
             and
             dare
             not
             venture
             that
             :
             those
             who
             would
             venture
             being
             sick
             after
             a
             Debauch
             ,
             who
             would
             venture
             to
             sacrifice
             their
             Bodies
             ,
             their
             Estates
             ,
             their
             Reputation
             ,
             in
             the
             service
             of
             their
             Lusts
             ,
             
             who
             are
             contented
             to
             take
             their
             fortune
             at
             the
             Gallows
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             Whipping-post
             ,
             yet
             dare
             not
             venture
             Lakes
             of
             Fire
             and
             Brimstone
             ,
             the
             Worm
             that
             never
             dieth
             ,
             and
             the
             Fire
             that
             never
             goeth
             out
             .
          
           
             Thus
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             How
             much
             is
             it
             for
             the
             present
             Happiness
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             Men
             should
             live
             in
             the
             practise
             of
             those
             Christian
             Graces
             and
             Vertues
             ,
             which
             no
             Humane
             Laws
             command
             ,
             and
             the
             neglect
             of
             which
             no
             Humane
             Laws
             will
             punish
             ?
             As
             to
             instance
             only
             in
             the
             love
             of
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             forgiveness
             of
             Injuries
             ,
             and
             such
             an
             universal
             Charity
             ,
             as
             does
             all
             the
             good
             it
             can
             to
             all
             Men.
             I
             need
             not
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             exercise
             of
             these
             Vertues
             is
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             or
             that
             no
             Humane
             Laws
             require
             the
             exercise
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             such
             noble
             measures
             and
             degrees
             ,
             as
             the
             Gospel
             does
             .
          
           
             The
             Laws
             of
             the
             Land
             allow
             scope
             enough
             ,
             to
             satisfie
             the
             most
             revengful
             Man
             ,
             who
             will
             use
             all
             the
             extremities
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             vexatious
             arts
             of
             Prosecution
             ,
             unless
             nothing
             will
             satisfie
             his
             revenge
             ,
             but
             bloud
             ,
             and
             a
             speedy
             execution
             ;
             for
             the
             Laws
             ought
             to
             punish
             those
             Injuries
             which
             a
             good
             Christian
             ought
             to
             forgive
             ;
             and
             then
             some
             Men
             may
             be
             undone
             by
             legal
             Revenge
             ,
             and
             others
             damned
             
             for
             taking
             it
             .
             If
             no
             Man
             should
             do
             any
             good
             Offices
             ▪
             for
             others
             ,
             but
             what
             the
             Law
             commands
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             very
             little
             good
             done
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             for
             Laws
             are
             principally
             intended
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             Justice
             ,
             but
             the
             acts
             of
             a
             generous
             and
             bountiful
             Charity
             ,
             are
             free
             :
             and
             Men
             may
             be
             as
             charitable
             ,
             as
             the
             Law
             requires
             ,
             without
             any
             degree
             of
             that
             divine
             Charity
             ,
             which
             will
             carry
             them
             to
             Heaven
             .
             Nothing
             ,
             but
             the
             hopes
             and
             fears
             of
             the
             next
             World
             ,
             can
             enforce
             these
             Duties
             on
             us
             ;
             and
             this
             justifies
             the
             wisdom
             and
             goodness
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             making
             the
             present
             exercise
             of
             these
             Vertues
             necessary
             to
             our
             future
             Rewards
             .
             I
             shall
             only
             add
             ,
             that
             whatever
             complaints
             bad
             Men
             may
             make
             ,
             that
             their
             future
             Happiness
             or
             Misery
             depends
             upon
             the
             government
             and
             conduct
             of
             their
             Lives
             ,
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             all
             Mankind
             would
             have
             had
             great
             reason
             to
             complain
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             been
             otherwise
             :
             For
             how
             miserable
             must
             it
             have
             made
             us
             ,
             to
             have
             certainly
             known
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             be
             eternally
             happy
             ,
             or
             eternally
             miserable
             in
             the
             next
             World
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             have
             as
             certainly
             known
             how
             to
             escape
             the
             Miseries
             and
             obtain
             the
             Hap●iness
             of
             it
             ?
             And
             how
             could
             that
             be
             possibly
             
             known
             ,
             if
             the
             trial
             of
             it
             had
             been
             reserved
             for
             an
             unknown
             state
             ?
             What
             a
             terrible
             thing
             had
             it
             been
             to
             die
             ,
             could
             no
             Man
             have
             been
             sure
             ,
             what
             would
             have
             become
             of
             him
             in
             the
             next
             World
             ,
             as
             no
             Man
             could
             have
             been
             upon
             this
             supposal
             ;
             for
             how
             can
             any
             Man
             know
             what
             his
             reward
             shall
             be
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             so
             far
             from
             having
             done
             his
             work
             ,
             that
             he
             knows
             not
             what
             he
             is
             to
             do
             ,
             till
             he
             comes
             into
             the
             next
             World.
             
          
           
             But
             now
             since
             we
             shall
             be
             rewarded
             according
             to
             what
             we
             have
             done
             in
             this
             Body
             ,
             every
             Man
             certainly
             knows
             ,
             what
             will
             make
             him
             happy
             or
             miserable
             in
             the
             next
             World
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             his
             own
             fault
             ,
             if
             he
             do
             not
             live
             so
             as
             to
             secure
             immortal
             Life
             ;
             and
             what
             a
             blessed
             state
             is
             this
             ,
             to
             have
             so
             joyful
             a
             prospect
             beyond
             the
             Grave
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             off
             these
             Bodies
             with
             the
             certain
             hopes
             of
             a
             glorious
             Resurrection
             !
             This
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             is
             sufficient
             to
             vindicate
             the
             wisdom
             and
             goodness
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             making
             this
             present
             Life
             a
             state
             of
             trial
             and
             probation
             for
             the
             happiness
             of
             the
             next
             .
             But
             to
             proceed
             :
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             this
             Life
             only
             be
             our
             state
             of
             trial
             and
             probation
             for
             Eternity
             ,
             then
             Death
             ,
             as
             it
             puts
             a
             final
             period
             to
             this
             Life
             ,
             so
             it
             puts
             a
             final
             end
             to
             our
             work
             
             too
             ;
             our
             day
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             time
             of
             Working
             for
             another
             World
             ,
             ends
             with
             this
             Life
             .
          
           
             We
             shall
             easily
             apprehend
             the
             necessity
             of
             this
             ,
             if
             we
             remember
             ,
             that
             Death
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             punishment
             of
             Sin
             ,
             is
             not
             meerly
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             but
             that
             state
             of
             Misery
             ,
             to
             which
             Death
             translates
             Sinners
             :
             and
             therefore
             if
             we
             die
             ,
             while
             we
             are
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Sin
             ,
             under
             the
             Curse
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             power
             of
             Death
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             Redemption
             for
             us
             ,
             because
             the
             Justice
             of
             God
             has
             already
             seiz'd
             us
             ;
             the
             Sentence
             is
             already
             executed
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             too
             late
             to
             obtain
             a
             Pardon
             :
             for
             in
             this
             case
             Death
             answers
             to
             our
             casting
             into
             Prison
             ,
             from
             whence
             we
             shall
             never
             come
             forth
             ,
             till
             we
             have
             paid
             the
             uttermost
             Farthing
             ,
             as
             our
             Saviour
             represents
             it
             ,
             5
             Matt.
             25
             ,
             26
             :
             for
             indeed
             Sin
             is
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Soul
             ;
             and
             those
             who
             are
             under
             the
             power
             of
             Sin
             ,
             are
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Death
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             die
             ,
             before
             they
             have
             a
             principle
             of
             a
             new
             Life
             in
             them
             ,
             they
             fall
             under
             the
             power
             of
             Death
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             into
             that
             state
             of
             Misery
             and
             Punishment
             ,
             which
             is
             appointed
             for
             such
             dead
             Souls
             :
             and
             therefore
             our
             redemption
             from
             Death
             ,
             by
             Christ
             is
             begun
             in
             our
             dying
             to
             Sin
             ,
             and
             walking
             in
             newness
             
             of
             Life
             ,
             which
             is
             our
             conformity
             to
             the
             Death
             ,
             and
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Christ
             ,
             6
             Rom.
             4.
             
             This
             is
             
               to
               be
               dead
               to
               sin
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               alive
               to
               GOD
               ,
            
             as
             Christ
             is
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             die
             with
             Christ
             ,
             we
             shall
             rise
             with
             him
             also
             into
             immortal
             Life
             ,
             which
             is
             begun
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             perfected
             in
             the
             next
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             sum
             of
             St.
             
             Paul's
             argument
             ,
             v.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             thus
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             8
             Rom.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             
               If
               Christ
               be
               in
               you
               ,
               the
               body
               is
               dead
               ,
               because
               of
               sin
               ,
               but
               the
               spirit
               is
               life
               ,
               because
               of
               righteousness
            
             ;
             That
             is
             ,
             our
             Bodies
             are
             mortal
             ,
             and
             must
             die
             ,
             by
             an
             irreversible
             Sentence
             ,
             which
             God
             pronounc'd
             against
             Adam
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             sinned
             ;
             but
             the
             Soul
             and
             Spirit
             has
             a
             new
             principle
             of
             Life
             ,
             a
             principle
             of
             Righteousness
             and
             Holiness
             ,
             by
             which
             it
             lives
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             fall
             into
             a
             state
             of
             Death
             ,
             when
             the
             Body
             dies
             ;
             
               But
               if
               the
               spirit
               of
               him
               that
               raised
               up
               Iesus
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               dwell
               in
               you
               ;
               he
               that
               raised
               up
               Christ
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               shall
               also
               quicken
               your
               mortal
               bodies
               ,
               by
               his
               spirit
               that
               dwelleth
               in
               you
               :
            
             That
             is
             ,
             when
             the
             divine
             Spirit
             has
             quicken'd
             our
             Souls
             ,
             and
             raised
             them
             into
             a
             new
             Life
             ,
             though
             our
             Bodies
             must
             die
             ,
             yet
             the
             same
             divine
             Spirit
             will
             raise
             them
             up
             also
             into
             immortal
             Life
             .
          
           
           
             This
             is
             the
             plain
             account
             of
             the
             matter
             :
             If
             Death
             arrests
             us
             while
             we
             are
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Sin
             and
             Death
             ,
             we
             must
             die
             for
             ever
             ;
             but
             if
             our
             Souls
             are
             alive
             to
             God
             ,
             by
             a
             principle
             of
             Grace
             and
             Holiness
             ,
             before
             our
             Bodies
             die
             ,
             they
             must
             live
             for
             ever
             :
             A
             dead
             Soul
             must
             die
             with
             its
             Body
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             sink
             into
             a
             state
             of
             Misery
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             death
             ,
             and
             the
             loss
             of
             the
             Soul
             :
             a
             living
             Soul
             survives
             the
             Body
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Bliss
             and
             Happiness
             ,
             and
             shall
             receive
             its
             Body
             again
             ,
             glorious
             and
             immortal
             ,
             at
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Just
             :
             but
             this
             change
             of
             state
             must
             be
             made
             while
             we
             live
             in
             these
             Bodies
             ;
             a
             dead
             Soul
             cannot
             revive
             in
             the
             other
             World
             ,
             nor
             a
             living
             Soul
             die
             there
             ;
             and
             therefore
             this
             Life
             is
             the
             day
             of
             God's
             Grace
             and
             Patience
             ,
             the
             next
             World
             is
             the
             place
             of
             Judgment
             .
             And
             the
             reason
             St.
             Peter
             gives
             ,
             why
             God
             is
             not
             hasty
             in
             executing
             judgment
             ,
             
               but
               is
               long
               suffering
               to
               us
               ward
               ,
            
             is
             because
             he
             is
             
               not
               willing
               ,
               that
               any
               should
               perish
               ,
               but
               that
               all
               should
               come
               to
               repentance
               ,
            
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             5.
             
             Hence
             the
             Apostle
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             exhorts
             them
             ,
             
               Wherefore
               as
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               saith
               ,
               To
               day
               if
               ye
               will
               hear
               his
               voice
               ,
               harden
               not
               your
               hearts
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               provocation
               ,
               in
               the
               day
               of
               temptation
               in
               the
               wilderness
               ,
               when
               your
            
             
             
               fathers
               tempted
               me
               ,
               proved
               me
               ,
               and
               saw
               my
               works
               forty
               years
               :
               Wherefore
               I
               was
               grieved
               with
               that
               generation
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               They
               do
               alway
               err
               in
               their
               hearts
               ;
               and
               they
               have
               not
               known
               my
               ways
               .
               So
               I
               swear
               in
               my
               wrath
               ,
               they
               shall
               not
               enter
               into
               my
               rest
               .
            
          
           
             There
             is
             some
             dispute
             ,
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             
               to
               day
            
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             the
             day
             of
             this
             Life
             ,
             or
             such
             a
             fixt
             and
             determin'd
             day
             and
             season
             of
             Grace
             ,
             as
             may
             end
             long
             before
             this
             Life
             :
             The
             example
             of
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             of
             whom
             God
             swear
             in
             his
             wrath
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             die
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             and
             never
             enter
             into
             his
             Rest
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             into
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             seems
             to
             incline
             it
             to
             the
             latter
             sence
             ;
             for
             this
             sentence
             ,
             That
             they
             should
             not
             enter
             into
             his
             Rest
             ,
             was
             pronounc'd
             against
             them
             long
             before
             they
             died
             ;
             for
             which
             reason
             they
             wandered
             forty
             Years
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             till
             all
             that
             Generation
             of
             Men
             were
             dead
             :
             and
             if
             we
             are
             concern'd
             in
             this
             example
             ,
             then
             we
             also
             may
             provoke
             God
             to
             such
             a
             degree
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             pronounce
             the
             final
             sentence
             on
             us
             ,
             That
             we
             shall
             never
             enter
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             long
             before
             we
             leave
             this
             World
             :
             Our
             day
             of
             Grace
             may
             have
             a
             shorter
             period
             than
             our
             Lives
             ,
             and
             we
             may
             wander
             about
             in
             
             this
             World
             ,
             as
             the
             Israelites
             did
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             under
             an
             irreversible
             doom
             and
             sentence
             .
             And
             the
             scope
             of
             the
             Apostle's
             argument
             seems
             to
             require
             this
             sence
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             engage
             them
             to
             a
             speedy
             repentance
             ,
             
               To
               day
               if
               you
               will
               hear
               his
               voice
               ,
               harden
               not
               your
               hearts
               :
            
             But
             why
             
               to
               day
            
             ?
             is
             it
             because
             our
             Lives
             are
             uncertain
             ,
             and
             we
             may
             die
             before
             to
             morrow
             ?
             No
             ;
             but
             
               lest
               we
               provoke
               GOD
               to
               swear
               in
               his
               wrath
               ,
               that
               we
               shall
               not
               enter
               into
               his
               rest
               .
            
          
           
             All
             Men
             know
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             die
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Sin
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             miserable
             for
             ever
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             a
             reason
             to
             repent
             before
             they
             die
             :
             But
             the
             Apostle
             seems
             to
             argue
             farther
             ,
             that
             by
             their
             delays
             ,
             and
             repeated
             provocations
             ,
             they
             may
             tempt
             God
             to
             shorten
             their
             day
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             pronounce
             an
             irrevocable
             Sentence
             on
             them
             ,
             which
             leaves
             no
             place
             for
             Repentance
             ;
             which
             else
             -
             where
             he
             inforces
             from
             the
             example
             of
             Esau
             ,
             who
             sold
             his
             Birth-right
             ,
             12
             Heb.
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             v.
             
               Looking
               diligently
               ,
               lest
               any
               man
               fail
               of
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ;
               lest
               any
               root
               of
               bitterness
               springing
               up
               ,
               trouble
               you
               ,
               and
               thereby
               many
               be
               desiled
               :
               Lest
               there
               be
               any
               fornicator
               ,
               or
               prophane
               person
               ,
               as
            
             Esau
             ,
             
               who
               for
               one
               morsel
               of
               meat
               sold
               his
               birth-right
               .
            
             
             
               For
               ye
               know
               how
               that
               afterward
               when
               he
               would
               have
               inherited
               the
               blessing
               ,
               he
               was
               rejected
               :
               for
               he
               found
               no
               place
               of
               repentance
               ,
               though
               he
               sought
               it
               carefully
               with
               tears
               ?
            
          
           
             The
             stating
             of
             this
             matter
             may
             be
             thought
             a
             Digression
             from
             my
             present
             Design
             ,
             but
             indeed
             it
             is
             not
             ;
             for
             if
             by
             
               to
               day
            
             ,
             be
             meant
             the
             whole
             time
             of
             this
             Life
             ,
             that
             proves
             ,
             that
             Death
             puts
             a
             final
             period
             to
             our
             day
             of
             Grace
             ;
             and
             if
             any
             shorter
             period
             than
             this
             Life
             be
             meant
             by
             it
             ,
             it
             proves
             it
             much
             stronger
             ;
             for
             if
             our
             sentence
             be
             passed
             before
             we
             die
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             be
             revoked
             after
             death
             .
             But
             the
             stating
             this
             Question
             ,
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             so
             great
             consequence
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             were
             a
             Digression
             ,
             it
             were
             very
             pardonable
             :
             for
             many
             devout
             Minds
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             disturbed
             and
             clouded
             with
             melancholy
             ,
             are
             afflied
             with
             such
             thoughts
             as
             these
             ,
             That
             their
             day
             of
             Grace
             is
             past
             ,
             that
             God
             has
             sworn
             in
             his
             wrath
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             not
             enter
             into
             his
             Rest
             ;
             and
             therefore
             their
             repentance
             and
             tears
             will
             be
             as
             fruitless
             as
             
             Esau's
             were
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             obtain
             the
             Blessing
             .
          
           
             Now
             for
             the
             resolving
             this
             Question
             ,
             I
             shall
             say
             these
             three
             things
             :
             1.
             
             That
             
             the
             Day
             of
             Grace
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             terms
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             is
             commensurate
             with
             our
             Lives
             .
             2.
             
             That
             notwithstanding
             this
             ,
             Men
             may
             shorten
             their
             own
             Day
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             God
             may
             in
             wrath
             and
             justice
             confirm
             the
             Sentence
             .
             3.
             
             That
             the
             reasons
             for
             lengthning
             the
             Day
             of
             Grace
             ,
             together
             with
             our
             Lives
             ,
             do
             not
             extend
             to
             the
             other
             World
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Death
             must
             put
             a
             final
             period
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Day
             of
             Grace
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Terms
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             is
             commensurate
             with
             our
             Lives
             ;
             and
             there
             needs
             no
             other
             proof
             of
             this
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             promise
             of
             Pardon
             and
             Forgiveness
             is
             made
             to
             all
             true
             Penitents
             ,
             without
             any
             limitation
             of
             time
             :
             Whoever
             believes
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             repents
             of
             his
             sins
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             saved
             ;
             this
             is
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
             And
             if
             this
             be
             true
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             at
             what
             time
             soever
             a
             Sinner
             sincerely
             repenteth
             of
             his
             sins
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             saved
             ;
             for
             otherwise
             some
             true
             and
             sincere
             Penitents
             ,
             if
             they
             repent
             too
             late
             ,
             after
             the
             day
             of
             Grace
             is
             expired
             ,
             shall
             be
             damned
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             is
             not
             true
             ,
             that
             all
             sincere
             Penitents
             shall
             be
             saved
             .
          
           
             I
             know
             but
             one
             Objection
             against
             this
             ,
             from
             the
             example
             of
             Esau
             ,
             who
             having
             
             sold
             his
             Birth-right
             ,
             
               when
               afterwards
               he
               would
               have
               inherited
               the
               blessing
               ,
               was
               rejected
               ;
               for
               he
               found
               no
               place
               for
               repentance
               ,
               though
               he
               sought
               it
               carefully
               with
               tears
               .
            
             It
             seems
             then
             ,
             that
             Esau
             repented
             too
             late
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             we
             ;
             his
             repentance
             would
             not
             be
             accepted
             :
             And
             if
             we
             are
             concerned
             in
             this
             example
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             intimates
             we
             are
             ,
             then
             we
             may
             repent
             of
             our
             sins
             when
             it
             is
             too
             late
             ,
             and
             lose
             the
             Blessing
             as
             Esau
             did
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             Objection
             is
             founded
             on
             a
             mistake
             of
             
             Esau's
             case
             ;
             the
             Repentance
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             is
             not
             
             Esau's
             Repentance
             ,
             but
             
             Isaac's
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             Isaac
             had
             blessed
             
               Iacob
               ,
               Esau
            
             with
             all
             his
             tears
             and
             importunity
             ,
             could
             not
             make
             him
             recal
             it
             ;
             
               i.
               e.
               Isaac
            
             would
             not
             repent
             of
             the
             blessing
             he
             had
             given
             to
             
               Iacob
               ,
               I
               have
               blessed
               him
               ,
               yea
               and
               he
               shall
               be
               blessed
               ,
            
             27
             Gen.
             33.
             
          
           
             
             Esau's
             case
             then
             was
             not
             ,
             that
             his
             Repentance
             came
             too
             late
             to
             be
             accepted
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             could
             not
             obtain
             the
             Blessing
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             sold
             his
             Birth-right
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             Blessing
             was
             annexed
             .
             Now
             to
             apply
             this
             to
             the
             state
             of
             Christians
             ,
             that
             which
             answers
             to
             
             Esau's
             Birth-right
             ,
             is
             their
             right
             and
             title
             to
             future
             Glory
             ,
             being
             made
             the
             Sons
             of
             God
             by
             baptismal
             
             Regeneration
             ,
             and
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             ;
             to
             sell
             this
             Birth-right
             ,
             is
             to
             part
             with
             our
             hopes
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             for
             the
             pleasures
             ,
             or
             riches
             ,
             or
             honours
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             as
             Esau
             sold
             his
             Birth-right
             for
             one
             morsel
             of
             Meat
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             ,
             to
             
               fail
               of
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
            
             either
             through
             Unbelief
             ,
             which
             he
             calls
             the
             
               root
               of
               bitterness
            
             ,
             a
             renouncing
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             returning
             to
             Iudaism
             ,
             or
             Pagan
             Idolatries
             ,
             or
             by
             an
             impure
             and
             wicked
             Life
             ,
             
               Lest
               there
               be
               any
               fornicater
               ,
               or
               prophane
               person
               ,
               as
               Esau
               ,
               who
               for
               one
               morsel
               of
               meat
               sold
               his
               birth-right
               ;
               i.
               e.
            
             who
             despises
             the
             hopes
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             for
             the
             sinful
             pleasures
             and
             transient
             enjoyments
             of
             this
             World
             :
             Men
             ,
             who
             thus
             
               fail
               of
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             finally
             do
             so
             ,
             as
             Esau
             finally
             sold
             his
             Birth-right
             ,
             when
             our
             heavenly
             Father
             comes
             to
             give
             his
             Blessing
             ,
             those
             great
             rewards
             he
             has
             promised
             in
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             how
             importunate
             soever
             they
             shall
             then
             be
             for
             a
             Blessing
             ,
             as
             Esau
             was
             ,
             who
             
               sought
               it
               carefully
               with
               tears
            
             ,
             they
             shall
             
               find
               no
               place
               for
               repentance
            
             ;
             God
             will
             not
             alter
             his
             purposes
             and
             decrees
             for
             their
             sakes
             .
             Our
             Saviour
             has
             given
             us
             a
             plain
             Comment
             on
             this
             ,
             7
             Mat.
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             
               Not
               every
               one
               that
               saith
               unto
               me
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               shall
               enter
               into
               the
               kingdom
            
             
             
               of
               heaven
               :
               but
               he
               that
               doth
               the
               will
               of
               my
               Father
               which
               is
               in
               heaven
               .
               Many
               will
               say
               unto
               me
               at
               that
               day
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Day
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             when
             the
             Blessing
             is
             to
             be
             given
             ,
             
               Lord
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               have
               we
               not
               prophesied
               in
               thy
               name
               ?
               and
               in
               thy
               name
               cast
               out
               devils
               ?
               and
               in
               thy
               name
               done
               many
               wonderful
               works
               ?
            
             Here
             is
             
             Esau's
             Importunity
             for
             the
             Blessing
             .
             
               And
               then
               will
               I
               profess
               unto
               them
               ,
               I
               never
               knew
               you
               :
               depart
               from
               me
               ye
               that
               work
               iniquity
               .
            
             They
             were
             profane
             Esau's
             ,
             who
             had
             sold
             their
             Birth-right
             for
             a
             morsel
             of
             Meat
             ,
             and
             now
             they
             found
             no
             place
             for
             Repentance
             :
             our
             Lord
             will
             not
             be
             perswaded
             by
             all
             their
             importunities
             to
             alter
             his
             Sentence
             ,
             But
             
               depart
               from
               me
               ye
               that
               work
               iniquity
               .
            
          
           
             This
             example
             then
             of
             Esau
             does
             not
             concern
             our
             present
             case
             ;
             it
             does
             not
             prove
             ,
             that
             a
             wicked
             Man
             ,
             who
             hath
             spent
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             his
             Life
             in
             sin
             and
             folly
             ,
             shall
             not
             be
             accepted
             and
             rewarded
             by
             God
             ,
             if
             he
             sincerely
             repent
             of
             his
             sins
             ,
             and
             reform
             his
             life
             ;
             but
             it
             only
             proves
             ,
             that
             a
             wicked
             &
             ungodly
             Christian
             who
             prefers
             the
             pleasures
             and
             enjoyments
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             before
             the
             hopes
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             defiles
             his
             Soul
             with
             impure
             and
             worldly
             Lusts
             ,
             what
             pretences
             soever
             he
             
             may
             make
             to
             the
             Blessing
             ,
             or
             how
             importunate
             soever
             he
             may
             be
             for
             it
             ,
             shall
             receive
             no
             Blessing
             from
             God
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             
               without
               holiness
               no
               man
               shall
               see
               God
               ,
            
             which
             is
             the
             very
             thing
             the
             Apostle
             intended
             to
             prove
             by
             this
             example
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             see
             ,
             v.
             14.
             
          
           
             I
             grant
             the
             case
             is
             different
             ,
             as
             to
             Churches
             and
             Nations
             ;
             sometimes
             their
             day
             of
             Grace
             is
             fixt
             and
             determin'd
             ,
             beyond
             which
             without
             Repentance
             ,
             they
             shall
             no
             longer
             enjoy
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             Thus
             the
             appearance
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             his
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             to
             them
             ,
             was
             the
             last
             trial
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             determin'd
             the
             fate
             of
             that
             beloved
             City
             :
             and
             therefore
             when
             Christ
             rode
             into
             Ierusalem
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             his
             Crucifixion
             ,
             
               When
               he
               was
               come
               near
               ,
               he
               beheld
               the
               city
               ,
               and
               wept
               over
               it
               ,
               Saying
               ,
               if
               thou
               hadst
               known
               ,
               even
               thou
               ,
               at
               least
               in
               this
               thy
               day
               ,
               the
               things
               which
               belong
               unto
               thy
               peace
               !
               but
               now
               they
               are
               hid
               from
               thine
               eyes
               .
               For
               the
               days
               shall
               come
               upon
               thee
               ,
               that
               thine
               enemies
               shall
               cast
               a
               trench
               about
               thee
               ,
               and
               compass
               thee
               round
               ,
               and
               keep
               thee
               in
               on
               every
               side
               ;
               and
               shall
               lay
               thee
               even
               with
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               thy
               children
               within
               thee
               ;
               and
               they
               shall
               not
               leave
               in
               thee
               one
               stone
               upon
               another
               :
               because
            
             
             
               thou
               knewest
               not
               the
               time
               of
               thy
               visitation
               ,
            
             19
             Luke
             41
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             this
             our
             Saviour
             warned
             them
             of
             before
             ,
             12
             Joh.
             35
             ,
             36.
             
             
               Yet
               a
               little
               is
               the
               light
               with
               you
               :
               walk
               while
               ye
               have
               the
               light
               ,
               lest
               darkness
               come
               upon
               you
               :
               for
               he
               that
               walketh
               in
               darkness
               ,
               knoweth
               not
               whither
               he
               goeth
               .
               While
               ye
               have
               light
               ,
               believe
               in
               the
               light
               ,
               that
               ye
               may
               be
               the
               children
               of
               light
               :
            
             Which
             signifies
             ,
             that
             unless
             they
             believed
             on
             him
             ,
             while
             he
             was
             with
             them
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             utterly
             destroyed
             ,
             
               The
               kingdom
               of
               God
               should
               be
               taken
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               given
               to
               a
               nation
               bringing
               forth
               the
               fruits
               thereof
            
             ;
             as
             he
             proves
             by
             the
             Parable
             of
             the
             Housholder
             who
             planted
             a
             Vineyard
             ,
             21
             Mat.
             33
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             And
             this
             was
             in
             some
             measure
             the
             case
             of
             the
             seven
             Churches
             of
             Asia
             ,
             to
             whom
             St.
             Iohn
             directed
             his
             Epistles
             ,
             to
             summon
             them
             to
             repentance
             ,
             and
             to
             threaten
             them
             with
             the
             removal
             of
             the
             Candlestick
             ,
             if
             they
             did
             not
             repent
             .
             The
             judgments
             of
             God
             in
             the
             overthrow
             of
             some
             flourishing
             Churches
             ,
             and
             in
             transplanting
             the
             Gospel
             from
             one
             Nation
             to
             another
             ,
             are
             very
             mysterious
             and
             unsearchable
             ;
             but
             as
             for
             particular
             persons
             ,
             who
             enjoy
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             unless
             they
             shorten
             their
             day
             of
             Grace
             themselves
             ,
             
             God
             does
             not
             shorten
             it
             :
             as
             long
             as
             they
             live
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             they
             are
             capable
             of
             Grace
             and
             Mercy
             ,
             if
             they
             truly
             repent
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Men
             may
             shorten
             their
             own
             Day
             of
             Grace
             ;
             not
             by
             shortning
             the
             time
             of
             Grace
             and
             Mercy
             ,
             for
             that
             lasts
             as
             long
             as
             this
             Life
             does
             ;
             but
             by
             out-living
             the
             possibility
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             are
             past
             Repentance
             ,
             their
             Day
             of
             Grace
             is
             at
             an
             end
             ,
             and
             this
             may
             be
             much
             shorter
             than
             their
             lives
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             Men
             may
             so
             harden
             themselves
             in
             sin
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             their
             Repentance
             morally
             impossible
             ,
             and
             God
             in
             his
             just
             and
             righteous
             Judgments
             may
             give
             up
             such
             Men
             to
             a
             state
             of
             Hardness
             and
             Impenitence
             .
          
           
             Every
             degree
             of
             love
             to
             Sin
             ,
             proportionably
             enslaves
             Men
             to
             the
             practice
             of
             it
             ;
             makes
             repentance
             as
             uneasie
             and
             difficult
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             
               to
               pluck
               out
               a
               right
               eye
               ,
               and
               cut
               off
               a
               right
               hand
               ,
            
             5
             Mat.
             29
             ,
             30
             ;
             as
             painful
             as
             dying
             ,
             as
             
               crucifying
               the
               flesh
               with
               its
               affections
               and
               lusts
               ,
            
             which
             few
             Men
             will
             submit
             to
             ,
             8
             Rom.
             13.
             3
             
             Col.
             5.
             
          
           
             An
             habit
             and
             custom
             of
             sin
             turns
             into
             nature
             ,
             and
             is
             as
             difficultly
             altered
             as
             nature
             is
             ;
             
               Can
               the
               Aethiopian
               change
               his
               skin
               ,
               or
               the
               leopard
               his
               spots
               ?
               then
               may
            
             
             
               you
               also
               do
               good
               ,
               who
               are
               accustomed
               to
               do
               evil
               ,
            
             13
             Jer.
             23.
             
          
           
             Some
             sins
             are
             of
             such
             a
             hardening
             nature
             ,
             that
             few
             men
             ,
             who
             are
             once
             entangled
             by
             them
             ,
             can
             ever
             break
             the
             snare
             ;
             such
             as
             Adultery
             ,
             or
             the
             love
             of
             strange
             Women
             ;
             of
             whom
             Solomon
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               Her
               house
               inclineth
               unto
               death
               ,
               and
               her
               paths
               unto
               the
               dead
               ;
               none
               that
               go
               unto
               her
               return
               again
               ,
               neither
               take
               they
            
             
             
               hold
               of
               the
               paths
               of
               life
               ,
            
             2
             Prov.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             Covetuousness
             is
             such
             another
             hardening
             sin
             ,
             that
             our
             Saviour
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               It
               is
               easier
               for
               a
               camel
               to
               go
               through
               the
               eye
               of
               a
               needle
               ,
               than
               for
               a
               rich
               man
               to
               enter
               into
               heaven
            
             ;
             those
             who
             love
             ,
             and
             those
             who
             trust
             in
             their
             riches
             ,
             10
             Matth.
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             Those
             who
             have
             been
             once
             enlightned
             ,
             and
             fall
             back
             again
             into
             Infidelity
             ;
             who
             have
             been
             instructed
             in
             the
             reasons
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             the
             motives
             of
             Obedience
             ;
             who
             have
             had
             the
             heavenly
             Seed
             of
             God's
             Word
             sown
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             but
             have
             not
             brought
             forth
             the
             Fruits
             of
             it
             ,
             are
             near
             the
             Curse
             of
             barren
             Ground
             ,
             which
             drinketh
             in
             the
             Dews
             and
             Rain
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             
               brings
               forth
               briars
               and
               thorns
               ,
               which
               is
               rejected
               ,
               and
               is
               nigh
               unto
               cursing
               ,
            
             
             
               whose
               end
               is
               to
               be
               burnt
               ,
            
             6
             Heb.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             When
             Men
             obstinately
             resist
             the
             perpetual
             motions
             and
             solicitations
             of
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             he
             withdraws
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             gives
             them
             up
             to
             their
             own
             counsels
             ,
             as
             we
             leave
             off
             perswading
             those
             who
             will
             not
             be
             perswaded
             .
          
           
             And
             when
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             forsakes
             such
             Men
             ,
             the
             evil
             Spirit
             seizeth
             them
             ,
             that
             Spirit
             which
             ruleth
             in
             the
             Children
             of
             Disobedience
             ,
             2
             Eph.
             3.
             for
             the
             World
             is
             divided
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Darkness
             and
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Light
             ,
             1
             Col.
             13
             ;
             and
             those
             who
             are
             not
             under
             the
             government
             of
             the
             Divine
             Spirit
             ,
             
               are
               led
               captive
               by
               the
               Devil
               at
               his
               will
               ,
            
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             6
             :
             and
             therefore
             our
             Saviour
             hath
             taught
             us
             to
             pray
             to
             be
             delivered
             from
             Evil
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             from
             the
             Evil
             One
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             from
             the
             Devil
             :
             for
             that
             is
             a
             hopeless
             state
             ,
             when
             God
             gives
             us
             up
             to
             the
             government
             of
             evil
             Spirits
             :
             Nay
             ,
             when
             Men
             harden
             themselves
             in
             sin
             ,
             they
             are
             rejected
             by
             the
             good
             Providence
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             secures
             good
             Men
             from
             ,
             or
             delivers
             them
             out
             of
             Temptations
             ,
             as
             our
             Saviour
             has
             taught
             us
             to
             pray
             ,
             
               Lead
               us
               not
               into
               temptation
            
             ;
             as
             a
             Father
             keeps
             a
             watchful
             eye
             over
             a
             dutiful
             Child
             ,
             to
             
             preserve
             him
             from
             any
             harm
             ,
             and
             to
             choose
             the
             most
             proper
             condition
             and
             circumstances
             of
             life
             for
             him
             ,
             but
             suffers
             a
             Prodigal
             to
             go
             where
             he
             pleases
             ,
             and
             undo
             himself
             as
             fast
             as
             he
             can
             .
             And
             whoever
             considers
             the
             weakness
             and
             folly
             of
             humane
             Nature
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             of
             Temptations
             ,
             must
             needs
             conclude
             that
             Man
             given
             up
             to
             ruine
             ,
             who
             is
             rejected
             by
             the
             good
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             care
             of
             his
             Providence
             .
          
           
             Into
             this
             miserable
             state
             Men
             may
             bring
             themselves
             by
             sin
             ,
             which
             though
             it
             does
             not
             make
             them
             uncapable
             of
             Mercy
             ,
             if
             they
             do
             repent
             ,
             yet
             it
             makes
             it
             morally
             impossible
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             repent
             .
             It
             is
             this
             the
             Apostle
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             warns
             them
             against
             ,
             from
             the
             example
             of
             the
             Hardness
             and
             Infidelity
             of
             the
             Israelites
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             of
             whom
             God
             swear
             ,
             
               that
               they
               should
               not
               enter
               into
               his
               rest
            
             ;
             as
             appears
             from
             the
             application
             he
             himself
             makes
             of
             it
             ,
             3
             Heb.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             
               Take
               heed
               ,
               brethren
               ,
               lest
               there
               be
               in
               any
               of
               you
               an
               evil
               heart
               of
               unbelief
               ,
               in
               departing
               from
               the
               living
               God
               :
               But
               exhort
               one
               another
               daily
               ,
               while
               it
               is
               called
               ,
               To
               day
               ;
               lest
               any
               of
               you
               be
               hardned
               through
               the
               deceitfulness
               of
               sin
               .
            
          
           
           
             This
             is
             a
             plain
             account
             of
             that
             great
             Question
             ,
             concerning
             the
             length
             of
             the
             Day
             of
             Grace
             :
             Men
             may
             out-live
             the
             time
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             may
             so
             harden
             themselves
             in
             sin
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             their
             Repentance
             morally
             impossible
             ;
             but
             they
             cannot
             out-live
             the
             Mercies
             of
             God
             to
             true
             Penitents
             :
             This
             is
             reason
             enough
             to
             discourage
             Men
             from
             delaying
             their
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             indulging
             themselves
             in
             a
             vicious
             course
             of
             Life
             ,
             
               Lest
               they
               should
               be
               hardned
               by
               the
               deceitfulness
               of
               sin
               ,
            
             and
             should
             be
             forsaken
             by
             God
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             no
             reason
             to
             discourage
             true
             Penitents
             from
             trusting
             in
             the
             Mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             how
             late
             soever
             their
             Repentance
             be
             ;
             for
             while
             we
             live
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             the
             door
             of
             Grace
             and
             Mercy
             is
             not
             shut
             against
             true
             Penitents
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             yet
             the
             reasons
             of
             lengthning
             the
             Day
             of
             Grace
             and
             Mercy
             ,
             do
             not
             reach
             beyond
             this
             Life
             :
             This
             sufficiently
             appears
             from
             what
             I
             have
             already
             said
             ;
             and
             for
             a
             further
             confirmation
             of
             it
             ,
             I
             shall
             add
             but
             this
             one
             comprehensive
             Reason
             ,
             viz.
             That
             the
             Grace
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             confined
             to
             the
             Church
             on
             Earth
             ;
             and
             therefore
             this
             Life
             is
             the
             only
             time
             to
             obtain
             the
             remission
             of
             our
             Sins
             ,
             and
             a
             title
             to
             future
             Glory
             :
             We
             shall
             be
             finally
             
             absolved
             from
             all
             our
             Sins
             ,
             and
             rewarded
             with
             eternal
             Life
             at
             the
             Day
             of
             Judgment
             ;
             but
             we
             must
             sue
             out
             our
             Pardon
             ,
             and
             make
             our
             Calling
             and
             Election
             sure
             in
             this
             World.
             
          
           
             The
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             contains
             the
             promises
             of
             Pardon
             and
             immortal
             Life
             ,
             is
             preached
             only
             to
             Men
             on
             Earth
             ,
             and
             concerns
             none
             else
             .
          
           
             For
             this
             reason
             Christ
             became
             Man
             ,
             cloathed
             with
             flesh
             and
             blood
             as
             we
             are
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             the
             Saviour
             of
             Mankind
             ;
             which
             he
             need
             not
             have
             done
             ,
             had
             not
             their
             Salvation
             been
             to
             be
             wrought
             in
             this
             World
             ;
             for
             could
             they
             have
             been
             saved
             in
             the
             next
             ,
             his
             Grace
             might
             have
             met
             them
             soon
             enough
             there
             :
             and
             therefore
             ,
             at
             the
             birth
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             the
             Angels
             sang
             ,
             
               Glory
               be
               to
               God
               in
               the
               highest
               ,
               on
               earth
               peace
               ,
               good
               will
               towards
               men
               ,
            
             2
             Luke
             14.
             
          
           
             The
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             upon
             the
             Cross
             ,
             (
             as
             all
             Iewish
             Sacrifices
             ,
             which
             were
             Types
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             were
             )
             was
             offered
             for
             the
             expiation
             of
             the
             Sins
             of
             living
             Men
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             considered
             as
             living
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             dead
             .
          
           
             He
             carried
             his
             blood
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             the
             High-Priest
             did
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             
             into
             the
             Holy
             of
             Holies
             )
             there
             to
             make
             expiation
             ,
             and
             to
             interceed
             for
             us
             ;
             but
             this
             Intercession
             ,
             though
             made
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             relates
             only
             to
             Men
             on
             Earth
             ,
             as
             his
             Sacrifice
             did
             :
             The
             earthly
             Tabernacle
             was
             a
             Type
             of
             the
             Church
             on
             Earth
             ,
             and
             that
             only
             ,
             and
             the
             Worshippers
             in
             it
             ,
             was
             expiated
             by
             Sacrifices
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             two
             Sacraments
             whereby
             the
             Grace
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             applied
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             which
             are
             the
             ordinary
             means
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             Baptism
             and
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             confined
             to
             the
             Church
             on
             Earth
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             have
             not
             their
             effect
             here
             ,
             they
             cannot
             have
             it
             in
             the
             next
             World
             :
             These
             unite
             us
             to
             Christ
             ,
             as
             Members
             of
             his
             Body
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             animates
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             takes
             possession
             of
             us
             ,
             renews
             and
             sanctifies
             us
             ;
             but
             if
             we
             prove
             dead
             and
             barren
             Branches
             in
             this
             spiritual
             Vine
             ,
             if
             the
             Censures
             of
             the
             Church
             do
             not
             cut
             us
             off
             from
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Death
             will
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             can
             never
             be
             re-united
             to
             him
             ,
             nor
             saved
             by
             him
             in
             the
             next
             World.
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Repentance
             from
             dead
             Works
             ,
             are
             the
             great
             Gospel-terms
             of
             Pardon
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             these
             are
             confined
             to
             this
             World
             :
             there
             may
             be
             something
             like
             them
             in
             the
             
             next
             World
             ;
             such
             a
             Faith
             as
             makes
             the
             Devils
             tremble
             ;
             such
             a
             Repentance
             as
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             despairing
             Agonies
             ,
             and
             a
             hopeless
             and
             tormenting
             Remorse
             ;
             but
             such
             a
             Faith
             as
             purifies
             the
             heart
             ,
             as
             conquers
             this
             present
             World
             ,
             as
             brings
             forth
             the
             fruits
             of
             Righteousness
             ;
             such
             a
             Repentance
             as
             reforms
             our
             Lives
             ,
             as
             undoes
             all
             our
             past
             Sins
             ,
             as
             redresses
             the
             Injuries
             we
             have
             done
             to
             our
             Neighbours
             ,
             and
             the
             Scandal
             we
             have
             given
             to
             the
             World
             ;
             such
             a
             Faith
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             Repentance
             ,
             which
             alone
             are
             the
             true
             Christian
             Graces
             of
             Faith
             and
             Repentance
             ,
             are
             proper
             only
             for
             this
             Life
             ,
             and
             can
             be
             exercised
             only
             in
             this
             Life
             ,
             while
             we
             have
             this
             World
             to
             conquer
             ,
             and
             the
             Flesh
             to
             subdue
             to
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             while
             we
             can
             restore
             our
             ill-gotten
             Riches
             ,
             and
             set
             a
             visible
             Example
             of
             Piety
             and
             Vertue
             .
          
           
             From
             hence
             it
             is
             very
             evident
             ,
             that
             no
             Man
             ,
             who
             dies
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Sin
             and
             Impenitence
             ,
             can
             be
             saved
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Grace
             of
             the
             Gospel
             in
             the
             next
             World
             ,
             for
             the
             whole
             ministration
             of
             Gospel-grace
             is
             confined
             to
             this
             Life
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             cannot
             be
             saved
             by
             Christ
             ,
             I
             know
             no
             other
             Name
             ,
             whereby
             they
             can
             be
             saved
             :
             And
             thus
             Death
             puts
             an
             end
             to
             all
             the
             flattering
             hopes
             of
             Sinners
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             Now
             if
             this
             Life
             be
             our
             only
             state
             of
             trial
             and
             probation
             for
             Eternity
             ;
             if
             Death
             puts
             a
             final
             end
             to
             our
             Day
             of
             Grace
             and
             time
             of
             Working
             ,
             then
             Death
             must
             translate
             us
             to
             an
             immutable
             and
             unchangeable
             state
             .
             By
             this
             I
             do
             not
             mean
             ,
             that
             as
             soon
             as
             we
             go
             out
             of
             these
             Bodies
             ,
             our
             Souls
             will
             immediately
             be
             as
             happy
             or
             miserable
             ,
             as
             ever
             they
             shall
             be
             ;
             the
             perfect
             rewards
             of
             good
             Men
             are
             reserved
             for
             the
             Day
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             as
             the
             final
             punishments
             of
             bad
             Men
             are
             ;
             when
             our
             Lord
             
               shall
               say
               to
               those
               on
               his
               right
               hand
               ,
               Come
               ye
               blessed
               of
               my
               Father
               ,
               inherit
               the
               kingdom
               prepared
               for
               you
               from
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               world
               :
            
             And
             
               to
               them
               on
               the
               left
               hand
               ,
               Go
               ye
               cursed
               into
               everlasting
               fire
               ,
               prepared
               for
               the
               Devil
               and
               his
               angels
               ,
            
             25
             Mat.
             34
             ,
             41.
             
          
           
             But
             though
             the
             Happiness
             or
             Miseries
             of
             the
             next
             World
             may
             increase
             ,
             yet
             the
             state
             can
             never
             alter
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             we
             die
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Grace
             and
             Favour
             with
             God
             ,
             we
             shall
             always
             continue
             so
             ;
             if
             we
             die
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Sin
             ,
             under
             the
             wrath
             and
             displeasure
             of
             God
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             altering
             our
             state
             in
             the
             other
             World
             ;
             we
             must
             abide
             under
             his
             wrath
             for
             ever
             .
             This
             is
             the
             necessary
             consequence
             of
             what
             I
             have
             
             already
             said
             ,
             which
             all
             aimed
             at
             this
             point
             ,
             that
             
               once
               dying
            
             puts
             us
             into
             an
             immutable
             and
             unchangeable
             state
             :
             and
             therefore
             I
             shall
             wave
             any
             further
             proof
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             only
             desire
             you
             seriously
             to
             consider
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Now
             first
             ,
             since
             Death
             puts
             an
             end
             to
             our
             Day
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             determines
             our
             final
             State
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             this
             Death
             comes
             but
             once
             ,
             all
             Men
             must
             confess
             of
             what
             mighty
             consequence
             it
             is
             to
             die
             well
             ,
             that
             Death
             find
             us
             well
             disposed
             and
             well
             prepared
             for
             another
             World.
             Men
             use
             their
             utmost
             prudence
             and
             caution
             in
             doing
             that
             ,
             which
             can
             be
             done
             but
             once
             for
             their
             whole
             lives
             ,
             especially
             if
             the
             happiness
             of
             their
             whole
             lives
             depends
             on
             it
             ;
             for
             no
             errour
             can
             be
             corrected
             in
             what
             is
             to
             be
             done
             but
             once
             ;
             and
             certainly
             we
             have
             much
             more
             reason
             to
             prepare
             to
             die
             once
             ,
             which
             translates
             us
             to
             an
             immutable
             state
             of
             Happiness
             or
             Misery
             .
             This
             ought
             to
             be
             the
             work
             and
             business
             of
             our
             whole
             lives
             ,
             to
             prepare
             for
             Death
             ,
             which
             comes
             but
             once
             ,
             but
             that
             once
             is
             for
             Eternity
             :
             What
             unpardonable
             folly
             is
             it
             ,
             for
             any
             Man
             to
             be
             surprized
             by
             Death
             !
             to
             fall
             into
             the
             Grave
             without
             thinking
             of
             it
             !
             To
             commit
             a
             mistake
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             retrieved
             
             again
             ,
             to
             be
             guilty
             of
             some
             neglect
             and
             inadvertency
             ,
             when
             the
             hurt
             we
             suffer
             by
             it
             ,
             may
             be
             repair'd
             by
             future
             diligence
             and
             caution
             ,
             is
             much
             more
             excusable
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             not
             so
             fatal
             and
             irreparable
             a
             folly
             :
             In
             this
             case
             experience
             may
             teach
             wisdom
             ,
             and
             wisdom
             is
             a
             good
             purchase
             ,
             though
             we
             may
             pay
             dear
             for
             it
             :
             but
             a
             wise
             Man
             will
             use
             great
             caution
             in
             making
             an
             experiment
             ,
             which
             if
             it
             fail
             ,
             will
             cost
             him
             his
             life
             ,
             because
             that
             can
             never
             be
             tried
             a
             second
             time
             ;
             and
             experience
             is
             of
             no
             use
             in
             such
             things
             ,
             as
             can
             be
             done
             but
             once
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             the
             case
             of
             dying
             ;
             we
             can
             die
             but
             once
             ,
             and
             if
             we
             miscarry
             that
             once
             ,
             we
             are
             undone
             for
             ever
             :
             And
             what
             considering
             Man
             would
             make
             such
             dangerous
             experiments
             ,
             as
             Sinnres
             do
             every
             day
             ,
             when
             their
             Souls
             are
             the
             price
             of
             the
             experiment
             !
             Who
             would
             try
             ,
             how
             long
             Death
             will
             delay
             its
             coming
             ?
             how
             long
             he
             may
             sin
             on
             safely
             ,
             without
             thinking
             of
             Death
             or
             Judgment
             ?
             whether
             Death
             will
             give
             him
             timely
             notice
             to
             repent
             ?
             or
             whether
             God
             will
             give
             him
             grace
             to
             repent
             ,
             if
             it
             does
             ?
             Who
             would
             venture
             the
             infinite
             hazards
             of
             a
             Death-bed-repentance
             ?
             whether
             after
             a
             long
             life
             of
             sin
             and
             wickedness
             ,
             a
             few
             distracted
             ,
             
             confused
             ,
             and
             almost
             despairing
             sighs
             and
             groans
             will
             carry
             him
             to
             Heaven
             ?
             If
             such
             bold
             Adventurers
             as
             these
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             discovered
             their
             mistake
             and
             folly
             ,
             could
             return
             back
             into
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             live
             over
             their
             lives
             again
             ,
             the
             hazard
             were
             not
             so
             great
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             an
             experiment
             not
             to
             be
             twice
             made
             :
             If
             they
             sin
             on
             ,
             till
             they
             harden
             themselves
             in
             sin
             ,
             and
             are
             forsaken
             of
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ;
             if
             Death
             comes
             long
             before
             they
             expected
             ,
             and
             cut
             them
             off
             by
             surprize
             ,
             and
             without
             warning
             ;
             if
             their
             dying
             and
             despairing
             Agonies
             and
             Horrours
             should
             not
             prove
             a
             true
             godly
             Sorrow
             ,
             not
             
               that
               repentance
               to
               salvation
               never
               to
               be
               repented
               of
               ,
            
             they
             are
             lost
             to
             Eternity
             :
             And
             what
             wise
             Man
             would
             expose
             his
             Soul
             to
             such
             a
             hazard
             as
             this
             ?
             Who
             would
             not
             take
             care
             to
             make
             his
             Calling
             and
             Election
             sure
             ,
             before
             Death
             comes
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             matter
             of
             such
             infinite
             concernment
             ,
             wherein
             one
             miscarriage
             is
             irreparable
             ,
             to
             prevent
             danger
             at
             a
             distance
             ?
          
           
             2dly
             ,
             We
             hence
             learn
             ,
             how
             necessary
             it
             is
             for
             those
             who
             begin
             well
             ,
             to
             persevere
             unto
             the
             end
             :
             It
             is
             the
             conclusion
             of
             our
             lives
             ,
             which
             determines
             our
             future
             state
             ;
             as
             God
             expresly
             tells
             us
             by
             his
             Prophet
             Ezekiel
             ,
             18
             Ezek.
             21
             ,
             24.
             
             
             
               If
               the
               wicked
               will
               turn
               from
               all
               his
               sins
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               committed
               ,
               and
               keep
               my
               statutes
               ,
               and
               do
               that
               which
               is
               lawful
               and
               right
               ,
               he
               shall
               surely
               live
               ,
               he
               shall
               not
               die
               :
               all
               his
               transgressions
               that
               he
               hath
               committed
               ,
               they
               shall
               not
               be
               mentioned
               unto
               him
               ;
               in
               his
               righteousness
               that
               he
               hath
               done
               ,
               he
               shall
               live
               .
               —
               But
               when
               the
               righteous
               turneth
               away
               from
               his
               righteousness
               ,
               and
               committeth
               iniquity
               ,
               and
               doth
               according
               to
               all
               the
               abominations
               that
               the
               wicked
               man
               doth
               ,
               shall
               he
               live
               ?
               all
               the
               righteousness
               that
               he
               hath
               done
               shall
               not
               be
               mentioned
               ;
               in
               his
               trespass
               that
               he
               hath
               trespassed
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               sin
               that
               he
               hath
               sinned
               ,
               in
               them
               shall
               he
               die
               .
            
             And
             throughout
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             the
             reward
             is
             promised
             only
             to
             those
             who
             continue
             to
             the
             end
             .
             And
             what
             I
             have
             now
             discoursed
             ,
             gives
             a
             plain
             account
             of
             this
             ;
             for
             our
             whole
             life
             is
             a
             state
             of
             trial
             and
             probation
             ,
             and
             if
             we
             leave
             off
             before
             our
             work
             be
             done
             ,
             if
             we
             stop
             or
             run
             backwards
             ,
             before
             we
             come
             to
             the
             end
             of
             our
             race
             ,
             we
             must
             lose
             our
             reward
             ,
             our
             crown
             :
             the
             Christian
             Life
             is
             a
             state
             of
             Warfare
             ,
             and
             we
             know
             the
             last
             Battel
             gives
             the
             final
             Conquest
             :
             and
             this
             cannot
             be
             otherwise
             ,
             because
             what
             comes
             last
             ,
             undoes
             what
             went
             before
             ;
             when
             a
             wicked
             
             Man
             turns
             from
             his
             wickedness
             ,
             and
             does
             good
             ,
             God
             in
             infinite
             Mercy
             ,
             thro'
             the
             Merits
             and
             Mediation
             of
             Christ
             ,
             will
             forgive
             his
             sins
             ,
             because
             he
             has
             put
             them
             away
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             undone
             them
             by
             repentance
             and
             a
             new
             life
             ;
             when
             a
             righteous
             Man
             turns
             from
             his
             righteousness
             ,
             and
             does
             wickedly
             ,
             his
             righteousness
             shall
             be
             forgotten
             ,
             because
             he
             has
             renounced
             it
             ,
             and
             parted
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             righteous
             Man
             no
             longer
             :
             Now
             when
             God
             comes
             to
             judge
             the
             World
             ,
             he
             will
             judge
             Men
             as
             he
             then
             finds
             them
             ;
             he
             will
             not
             inquire
             what
             they
             have
             been
             ,
             but
             what
             they
             are
             ;
             he
             will
             not
             condemn
             a
             righteous
             Man
             ,
             because
             he
             has
             been
             wicked
             ,
             nor
             justifie
             a
             wicked
             Man
             ,
             because
             he
             has
             been
             righteous
             ;
             for
             this
             would
             be
             to
             punish
             the
             Righteous
             ,
             and
             to
             reward
             the
             Wicked
             :
             Such
             as
             we
             are
             ,
             when
             we
             die
             ,
             such
             we
             shall
             continue
             for
             ever
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             the
             last
             scene
             of
             our
             lives
             ,
             which
             determines
             our
             future
             state
             .
          
           
             And
             should
             not
             this
             make
             us
             very
             jealous
             and
             watchful
             over
             ourselves
             ?
             To
             
               take
               heed
               ,
               lest
               there
               be
               in
               any
               of
               us
               an
               evil
               heart
               of
               unbelief
               ,
               in
               departing
               from
               the
               living
               GOD.
               Looking
               diligently
               ,
            
             
             
               lest
               any
               man
               fail
               of
               the
               grace
               of
               GOD
               ;
               lest
               any
               root
               of
               bitterness
               springing
               up
               ,
            
             
             
               trouble
               you
               ,
               and
               thereby
               many
               be
               defiled
               :
            
             lest
             
               after
               we
               have
               escaped
               the
               pollutions
            
             
             
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               through
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               we
               are
               again
               entangled
               therein
               ,
               and
               overcome
               ,
               and
               it
               happen
               to
               us
               according
               to
               the
               true
               proverb
               ,
               The
               dog
               is
               turned
               to
               his
               vomit
               again
               ;
               and
               the
               sow
               that
               was
               washed
               ,
               to
            
             
             
               her
               wallowing
               in
               the
               mire
            
             .
             This
             ,
             as
             the
             same
             Apostle
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               makes
               our
               latter
               end
               worse
               than
               the
               beginning
               ;
               for
               it
               had
               been
               better
               for
               us
               not
               to
               have
               known
               the
               way
               of
               righteousness
               ,
               than
               after
               we
               have
               known
               it
               ,
               to
               turn
               from
               the
               holy
               commandment
               delivered
               to
               us
               .
            
          
           
             Let
             those
             consider
             this
             ,
             who
             have
             been
             blessed
             with
             a
             religious
             Education
             ,
             and
             trained
             up
             in
             the
             exercises
             of
             Piety
             and
             Vertue
             ;
             who
             have
             preserved
             themselves
             from
             the
             pollutions
             of
             youthful
             Lusts
             ,
             and
             spent
             their
             vigorous
             age
             in
             the
             service
             of
             God
             ;
             Can
             you
             be
             contented
             to
             lose
             all
             these
             hopeful
             beginnings
             ?
             to
             lose
             all
             your
             triumphs
             and
             victories
             over
             the
             World
             and
             the
             Flesh
             ?
             When
             you
             have
             out-rid
             all
             the
             storms
             and
             hurricanes
             of
             a
             tempting
             World
             for
             so
             many
             Years
             ,
             will
             you
             suffer
             yourselves
             to
             be
             shipwracked
             in
             the
             Haven
             ?
             When
             you
             are
             come
             within
             view
             of
             the
             promised
             
             Land
             ,
             will
             you
             suffer
             your
             hearts
             then
             to
             fail
             you
             ?
             will
             you
             then
             murmur
             and
             rebel
             against
             God
             ,
             and
             die
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ?
          
           
             There
             has
             been
             a
             very
             warm
             Dispute
             about
             the
             Perseverance
             of
             Saints
             ,
             Whether
             those
             who
             are
             once
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Grace
             ,
             shall
             always
             continue
             so
             ?
             I
             will
             not
             undertake
             to
             decide
             this
             Controversie
             ;
             but
             thus
             much
             I
             will
             say
             ,
             (
             and
             that
             I
             think
             is
             all
             that
             is
             needful
             for
             a
             Christian
             to
             know
             about
             it
             )
             That
             to
             be
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Grace
             ,
             is
             to
             have
             an
             inward
             principle
             of
             Holiness
             ,
             which
             brings
             forth
             the
             fruits
             of
             a
             holy
             Life
             ;
             that
             to
             persevere
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Grace
             ,
             is
             to
             persevere
             in
             the
             practice
             of
             Holiness
             and
             Vertue
             ;
             that
             many
             who
             have
             begun
             well
             ,
             and
             have
             thought
             themselves
             ,
             and
             have
             been
             thought
             by
             others
             ,
             to
             be
             truly
             good
             Men
             ,
             have
             afterwards
             been
             overcome
             by
             the
             Temptations
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             defiled
             themselves
             with
             the
             impure
             Lusts
             of
             it
             ;
             that
             if
             such
             Men
             ever
             were
             good
             Men
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Grace
             ,
             they
             fall
             from
             Grace
             when
             they
             forsake
             the
             paths
             of
             Holiness
             ;
             and
             that
             those
             who
             do
             thus
             fall
             away
             ,
             who
             after
             promising
             beginnings
             ,
             do
             all
             the
             abominations
             of
             the
             Wicked
             ,
             and
             live
             and
             die
             in
             such
             a
             state
             ,
             
             shall
             never
             enter
             into
             Heaven
             :
             We
             shall
             receive
             our
             final
             Doom
             and
             Sentence
             according
             to
             that
             state
             and
             condition
             in
             which
             Death
             finds
             us
             :
             What
             is
             said
             upon
             another
             account
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             call
             no
             Man
             happy
             before
             death
             ,
             is
             true
             in
             this
             sence
             ;
             no
             Man
             is
             a
             Conqueror
             ,
             but
             he
             who
             dies
             so
             :
             Those
             Men
             deceive
             themselves
             ,
             who
             confidently
             pretend
             to
             be
             still
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Grace
             and
             Favour
             with
             God
             ,
             because
             formerly
             they
             were
             good
             Men
             ,
             though
             now
             they
             are
             grown
             very
             bad
             :
             this
             is
             to
             persevere
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Favour
             with
             God
             ,
             without
             persevering
             in
             Holiness
             ,
             which
             overthrows
             the
             Gospel
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             will
             miserably
             deceive
             those
             Men
             ,
             who
             have
             no
             better
             foundation
             for
             their
             hopes
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             hence
             learn
             ,
             how
             dangerous
             it
             is
             to
             die
             in
             the
             actual
             commission
             of
             any
             known
             and
             wilful
             sin
             :
             Such
             Men
             go
             into
             the
             other
             World
             ,
             and
             go
             to
             Judgement
             with
             actual
             guilt
             upon
             them
             ,
             they
             die
             in
             their
             sins
             ;
             for
             they
             could
             not
             repent
             of
             them
             before
             they
             died
             ,
             because
             they
             died
             in
             the
             commission
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             repentance
             ,
             and
             therefore
             no
             pardon
             in
             the
             next
             World.
             This
             has
             been
             ,
             and
             very
             often
             is
             ,
             the
             miserable
             ,
             and
             I
             fear
             the
             hopeless
             state
             of
             a
             great
             
             many
             Sinners
             :
             How
             many
             are
             there
             ,
             who
             not
             only
             drink
             themselves
             into
             a
             Feavour
             ,
             which
             takes
             some
             time
             to
             kill
             them
             ,
             and
             gives
             them
             some
             time
             to
             repent
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             to
             ask
             God's
             pardon
             ,
             but
             drink
             themselves
             dead
             ,
             or
             which
             is
             much
             at
             one
             ,
             as
             to
             this
             case
             ,
             drink
             away
             their
             reason
             and
             senses
             ,
             and
             then
             fall
             from
             their
             Horses
             ,
             or
             down
             a
             Precipiece
             ,
             and
             perish
             by
             some
             evil
             accident
             ;
             or
             when
             they
             are
             inflamed
             with
             Wine
             ,
             forget
             their
             old
             friendships
             ,
             and
             fall
             by
             each
             others
             hands
             ?
             How
             many
             others
             have
             perished
             in
             the
             very
             act
             of
             Adultery
             ,
             or
             which
             is
             much
             the
             same
             ,
             in
             quarrelling
             for
             a
             Strumpet
             ,
             in
             the
             rage
             and
             fury
             of
             Lust
             ?
             How
             many
             die
             in
             the
             very
             act
             of
             Theft
             and
             Robbery
             ?
             All
             such
             Men
             receive
             the
             present
             punishment
             of
             their
             sins
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             carry
             the
             unrepented
             guilt
             of
             them
             into
             the
             next
             ;
             and
             if
             Men
             shall
             be
             damned
             ,
             who
             die
             in
             their
             sins
             without
             repentance
             ,
             such
             Mens
             condition
             is
             desperate
             .
             And
             this
             may
             be
             the
             case
             of
             any
             Man
             who
             ventures
             upon
             a
             wilful
             sin
             ;
             he
             may
             die
             in
             the
             very
             act
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             then
             his
             repentance
             will
             come
             too
             late
             in
             the
             next
             World
             :
             and
             this
             so
             often
             happens
             ,
             that
             no
             wise
             Man
             would
             venture
             his
             Soul
             upon
             it
             .
          
           
           
             But
             there
             are
             two
             Sins
             especially
             ,
             which
             this
             consideration
             should
             deter
             Men
             from
             ,
             viz.
             Duelling
             and
             Self-murder
             .
          
           
             When
             Men
             have
             such
             a
             resentment
             of
             Affronts
             and
             Injuries
             ,
             as
             to
             revenge
             themselves
             with
             their
             Swords
             ,
             and
             either
             to
             thirst
             after
             each
             others
             blood
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             to
             stake
             their
             lives
             ,
             and
             to
             venture
             killing
             or
             being
             killed
             ,
             to
             decide
             the
             Quarrel
             :
             these
             Men
             have
             the
             hearts
             of
             Murderers
             ,
             who
             would
             kill
             if
             they
             could
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             will
             venture
             killing
             their
             Brother
             to
             appease
             their
             resentments
             or
             revenge
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             mortal
             and
             a
             murdering
             revenge
             ,
             whether
             it
             murder
             or
             not
             ;
             and
             therefore
             if
             such
             Men
             fall
             in
             the
             quarrel
             ,
             as
             many
             do
             ,
             without
             time
             to
             ask
             God's
             pardon
             with
             their
             last
             breath
             ,
             they
             die
             under
             the
             guilt
             of
             Murder
             unrepented
             of
             ;
             though
             they
             do
             not
             kill
             ,
             but
             are
             killed
             ,
             yet
             they
             die
             with
             murderous
             intentions
             ,
             with
             a
             mortal
             hatred
             and
             revenge
             ,
             for
             they
             would
             have
             killed
             ,
             if
             they
             could
             :
             and
             St.
             Iohn
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               He
               that
               hateth
               his
               brother
               ,
               is
               a
               murderer
               ;
               and
               we
               know
               that
               no
               murderer
               hath
               eternal
               life
               abiding
               in
               him
               ,
            
             1
             John
             3.
             15.
             
             So
             that
             these
             Duellers
             do
             not
             only
             venture
             their
             Lives
             ,
             but
             their
             Souls
             too
             ,
             
             if
             they
             fall
             in
             the
             quarrel
             :
             and
             how
             little
             soever
             they
             value
             their
             Lives
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             little
             too
             much
             to
             pawn
             their
             Souls
             upon
             a
             point
             of
             Honour
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             Self-murder
             ,
             if
             we
             will
             allow
             it
             to
             be
             a
             Sin
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             no
             Man
             who
             commits
             it
             ,
             can
             repent
             of
             it
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             pardon
             for
             sins
             in
             the
             next
             World
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             repented
             of
             in
             this
             .
             And
             yet
             why
             we
             should
             not
             think
             it
             as
             great
             a
             sin
             to
             murder
             ourselves
             ,
             as
             to
             murder
             our
             Brother
             ,
             I
             cannot
             imagine
             ,
             for
             it
             has
             all
             the
             marks
             of
             a
             very
             great
             sin
             upon
             it
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             as
             much
             Murder
             to
             kill
             ourselves
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             to
             kill
             another
             Man
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             a
             breach
             of
             the
             sixth
             Commandment
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               kill
            
             :
             The
             reason
             against
             Murder
             is
             the
             same
             ,
             
               For
               in
               the
               image
               of
               GOD
               made
               he
               man
               ,
            
             9
             Gen.
             6
             ;
             and
             he
             who
             kills
             himself
             destroys
             God's
             Image
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             he
             who
             kills
             another
             Man.
             The
             more
             unnatural
             the
             sin
             is
             ,
             or
             the
             greater
             obligations
             we
             have
             to
             preserve
             the
             life
             of
             the
             person
             whom
             we
             kill
             ,
             the
             greater
             the
             sin
             is
             :
             to
             murder
             a
             kind
             Friend
             ,
             and
             a
             Benefactor
             ,
             is
             a
             greater
             evil
             than
             to
             murder
             a
             Stranger
             ;
             to
             murder
             a
             Parent
             or
             a
             Child
             ,
             a
             Wife
             or
             
             a
             Husband
             ,
             is
             still
             a
             greater
             evil
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             so
             much
             nearer
             ourselves
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             nearness
             of
             the
             relation
             increases
             the
             sin
             ,
             no
             body
             is
             so
             near
             to
             us
             as
             our selves
             ,
             and
             therefore
             there
             is
             no
             such
             unnatural
             Murder
             as
             this
             .
          
           
             The
             excuses
             which
             are
             made
             for
             Self-murder
             ,
             will
             not
             justifie
             the
             Murder
             of
             any
             other
             Man
             in
             the
             World
             :
             Though
             we
             should
             see
             a
             Friend
             whom
             we
             love
             like
             ourselves
             ,
             labouring
             under
             intolerable
             pains
             ,
             or
             insupportable
             misfortunes
             and
             calamities
             of
             life
             ,
             though
             he
             should
             importune
             and
             beseech
             us
             to
             put
             an
             end
             to
             his
             sufferings
             ,
             by
             putting
             an
             end
             to
             a
             miserable
             life
             ;
             though
             out
             of
             great
             kindness
             and
             compassion
             we
             heartily
             desire
             to
             follow
             him
             to
             his
             Grave
             ,
             yet
             we
             must
             not
             kill
             him
             ;
             neither
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             nor
             Man
             will
             allow
             this
             :
             And
             yet
             if
             Self-love
             be
             the
             measure
             of
             our
             love
             to
             other
             Men
             ,
             and
             will
             justifie
             Self-murder
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             grown
             weary
             of
             life
             ,
             when
             we
             either
             despise
             the
             World
             ,
             or
             think
             it
             best
             to
             make
             our
             escape
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             I
             cannot
             imagine
             ,
             why
             we
             may
             not
             do
             the
             same
             kindness
             for
             a
             Friend
             or
             a
             Brother
             ,
             when
             he
             desires
             it
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             do
             for
             ourselves
             ;
             the
             reason
             is
             the
             same
             in
             both
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             will
             not
             justifie
             both
             ,
             it
             can
             justifie
             neither
             .
          
           
           
             For
             there
             is
             no
             foundation
             ,
             that
             I
             know
             of
             ,
             for
             what
             some
             pretend
             ,
             that
             God
             has
             given
             us
             greater
             power
             over
             our
             own
             lives
             ,
             than
             over
             other
             Mens
             :
             We
             find
             no
             such
             power
             given
             us
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             only
             revelation
             of
             God's
             will
             ;
             and
             I
             am
             sure
             Nature
             teaches
             us
             no
             such
             thing
             ;
             nay
             ,
             Nature
             teaches
             the
             quite
             contrary
             ;
             the
             natural
             aversions
             to
             Death
             ,
             and
             the
             natural
             principle
             of
             Self-preservation
             ,
             were
             not
             only
             intended
             to
             make
             us
             cautious
             of
             any
             hurt
             or
             mischief
             ,
             which
             other
             Men
             may
             do
             us
             ,
             but
             to
             make
             us
             careful
             to
             do
             no
             hurt
             to
             ,
             much
             less
             to
             destroy
             ourselves
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             voice
             of
             Nature
             is
             ,
             That
             we
             must
             preserve
             our
             own
             lives
             and
             being
             .
          
           
             When
             God
             made
             us
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             make
             us
             the
             absolute
             Lords
             and
             Masters
             of
             our selves
             ;
             we
             cannot
             dispose
             of
             ourselves
             as
             we
             please
             ,
             but
             are
             his
             Creatures
             and
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             must
             receive
             Laws
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             such
             instances
             ,
             wherein
             the
             injury
             is
             done
             only
             to
             ourselves
             :
             We
             must
             not
             abuse
             our
             own
             Bodies
             by
             Intemperance
             and
             Luxury
             ,
             or
             Lust
             ,
             though
             neither
             the
             Publick
             ,
             nor
             any
             private
             persons
             are
             injured
             by
             it
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             have
             not
             power
             over
             our
             own
             Bodies
             
             in
             lesser
             instances
             ,
             much
             less
             to
             kill
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             it
             be
             a
             sin
             to
             destroy
             our
             own
             lives
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             most
             mortal
             and
             damning
             sin
             ,
             for
             it
             destroys
             Soul
             and
             Body
             together
             ,
             because
             it
             makes
             our
             repentance
             impossible
             ,
             unless
             Men
             can
             repent
             of
             their
             sin
             ,
             and
             obtain
             God's
             pardon
             for
             it
             ,
             before
             they
             have
             committed
             it
             ,
             or
             can
             repent
             and
             obtain
             their
             pardon
             in
             the
             next
             World.
             Did
             Men
             seriously
             consider
             this
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             ,
             that
             the
             greatest
             shame
             and
             infamy
             ,
             want
             or
             suffering
             ,
             or
             whatever
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             makes
             them
             weary
             of
             life
             ,
             should
             be
             thought
             so
             intolerable
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             them
             force
             their
             passage
             into
             the
             other
             World
             ,
             to
             escape
             it
             ,
             when
             such
             a
             violent
             and
             unnatural
             escape
             will
             cost
             them
             their
             Souls
             :
             Men
             may
             be
             in
             such
             evil
             circumstances
             as
             make
             death
             desirable
             ;
             but
             no
             considering
             Man
             will
             exchange
             the
             sufferings
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             for
             the
             endless
             miseries
             of
             the
             next
             :
             If
             we
             cannot
             destroy
             our
             Lives
             ,
             and
             put
             an
             end
             to
             our
             present
             sufferings
             ,
             without
             destroying
             our
             Souls
             too
             ,
             we
             must
             be
             contented
             to
             live
             on
             ,
             and
             bear
             our
             lot
             patiently
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             which
             ,
             whatever
             it
             is
             ,
             is
             much
             more
             easie
             and
             tolerable
             than
             to
             be
             eternally
             miserable
             .
          
           
           
             And
             yet
             God
             forbid
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             pronounce
             a
             final
             and
             peremptory
             Sentence
             upon
             all
             those
             unfortunate
             persons
             who
             have
             died
             by
             their
             own
             hands
             :
             We
             know
             not
             what
             allowances
             God
             may
             make
             for
             some
             Mens
             opinion
             of
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             distraction
             of
             other
             Mens
             thoughts
             and
             passions
             thro'
             a
             setled
             melancholy
             ,
             or
             some
             violent
             temptation
             :
             My
             business
             is
             not
             to
             limit
             the
             Soveraign
             and
             Prerogative
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             to
             declare
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             thing
             according
             to
             the
             Terms
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
             To
             Murder
             ourselves
             ,
             is
             the
             most
             unnatural
             Murder
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             damning
             Sin
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             sin
             as
             no
             Man
             can
             repent
             of
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             therefore
             unless
             God
             forgive
             it
             without
             repentance
             ,
             it
             can
             never
             be
             forgiven
             ;
             and
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             gives
             us
             no
             commission
             to
             preach
             Forgiveness
             of
             Sin
             ,
             without
             Repentance
             ;
             the
             Gospel-grace
             ,
             which
             only
             forgives
             Penitents
             ,
             cannot
             save
             such
             Men
             ;
             and
             he
             is
             a
             very
             bold
             Man
             ,
             and
             ventures
             very
             far
             upon
             unpromised
             and
             uncovenanted
             Mercy
             ,
             who
             will
             commit
             a
             sin
             ,
             which
             the
             Grace
             of
             the
             Gospel
             cannot
             pardon
             .
          
           
             All
             that
             I
             have
             to
             add
             under
             this
             Head
             ,
             is
             the
             case
             of
             those
             who
             die
             in
             despair
             
             of
             God's
             Mercy
             :
             This
             is
             commonly
             thought
             a
             very
             hopeless
             state
             ;
             for
             to
             despair
             of
             the
             mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             a
             great
             sin
             ,
             and
             therefore
             such
             Men
             die
             in
             the
             actual
             commission
             of
             sin
             unrepented
             of
             ;
             and
             By-standers
             are
             apt
             to
             suspect
             their
             despair
             to
             be
             little
             better
             than
             their
             final
             doom
             and
             sentence
             ;
             and
             yet
             many
             times
             we
             see
             Men
             labouring
             under
             despair
             in
             their
             last
             Agonies
             ,
             who
             have
             to
             all
             outward
             appearance
             lived
             very
             innocent
             and
             vertuous
             lives
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             judge
             so
             severely
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             think
             they
             were
             secret
             Hypocrites
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             has
             finally
             rejected
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             pass
             such
             a
             severe
             judgment
             upon
             themselves
             .
          
           
             Now
             I
             confess
             ,
             despair
             is
             as
             uncomfortable
             a
             state
             as
             any
             Man
             can
             die
             in
             ;
             but
             I
             cannot
             think
             it
             so
             fatal
             and
             dangerous
             as
             some
             imagine
             ;
             for
             let
             us
             consider
             ,
             what
             the
             nature
             of
             Despair
             is
             ,
             and
             wherein
             the
             sinfulness
             of
             it
             consists
             .
          
           
             To
             disbelieve
             the
             Promises
             of
             Grace
             and
             Mercy
             ,
             made
             to
             true
             penitent
             Sinners
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             is
             Infidelity
             ,
             not
             Despair
             :
             and
             this
             indeed
             is
             a
             great
             and
             unpardonable
             sin
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             to
             renounce
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Grace
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             not
             what
             we
             commonly
             
             call
             Despair
             :
             Such
             men
             believe
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Promises
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             firmly
             as
             others
             do
             ;
             they
             do
             not
             doubt
             but
             God
             will
             forgive
             all
             true
             Penitents
             ,
             through
             the
             Merits
             and
             Mediation
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             and
             therefore
             are
             as
             true
             and
             sincere
             Believers
             ,
             as
             those
             who
             do
             not
             despair
             ;
             but
             their
             despair
             is
             in
             the
             application
             of
             these
             Promises
             to
             themselves
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             fear
             that
             they
             are
             not
             within
             the
             Terms
             and
             Conditions
             of
             Gospel-grace
             ;
             that
             they
             are
             not
             true
             Penitents
             ;
             that
             their
             Day
             of
             Grace
             is
             expired
             ,
             and
             now
             they
             shall
             not
             receive
             the
             Blessing
             ,
             though
             ,
             as
             Esau
             did
             ,
             they
             seek
             it
             earnestly
             with
             tears
             ;
             or
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             Reprobates
             who
             have
             no
             right
             to
             the
             Promises
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             Now
             if
             these
             Men
             may
             upon
             all
             other
             accounts
             be
             very
             good
             Christians
             ,
             but
             are
             either
             oppressed
             with
             melancholy
             ,
             or
             disturbed
             with
             false
             and
             mistaken
             notions
             of
             Religion
             ,
             can
             we
             think
             that
             their
             melancholy
             or
             mistakes
             ,
             which
             make
             them
             pass
             so
             false
             a
             judgment
             upon
             themselves
             ,
             shall
             make
             God
             condemn
             them
             too
             ,
             who
             knows
             them
             better
             than
             they
             know
             themselves
             ?
             Should
             a
             Man
             ,
             who
             has
             a
             delirous
             fancy
             ,
             accuse
             himself
             of
             
             Theft
             ,
             or
             Murder
             ,
             or
             Treason
             ,
             which
             he
             was
             never
             guilty
             of
             ;
             would
             a
             just
             and
             righteous
             Judge
             ,
             who
             certainly
             knows
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             not
             gulty
             of
             these
             crimes
             ,
             condemn
             him
             ,
             only
             because
             he
             condemns
             himself
             ?
             Suppose
             a
             Man
             ,
             who
             is
             in
             the
             right
             way
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             should
             be
             perswaded
             by
             some
             Travellers
             he
             meets
             ,
             that
             he
             has
             mistaken
             his
             way
             ;
             and
             upon
             this
             he
             should
             fall
             into
             great
             horrors
             and
             agonies
             ,
             and
             give
             himself
             for
             lost
             ;
             is
             this
             Man
             ever
             the
             further
             off
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             perswaded
             that
             he
             has
             mistaken
             the
             way
             ?
          
           
             The
             false
             judgments
             dying
             Men
             make
             of
             themselves
             ,
             either
             through
             Enthusiasm
             ,
             Presumption
             ,
             or
             Despair
             ,
             shall
             not
             determine
             their
             final
             State
             :
             Men
             may
             go
             to
             Hell
             with
             all
             the
             triumphs
             of
             a
             deluded
             fancy
             ,
             which
             promises
             nothing
             less
             than
             eternal
             Glories
             ;
             and
             those
             who
             go
             trembling
             out
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             may
             find
             themselves
             happily
             mistaken
             in
             the
             next
             .
             It
             is
             a
             wrong
             notion
             of
             justifying
             Faith
             ,
             which
             makes
             Men
             conclude
             Despair
             to
             be
             so
             damning
             and
             unpardonable
             a
             Sin
             :
             if
             justifying
             Faith
             were
             nothing
             else
             but
             a
             strong
             belief
             and
             perswasion
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             justified
             ,
             there
             were
             good
             reason
             to
             conclude
             Despair
             to
             be
             a
             mortal
             Sin
             ,
             because
             
             it
             is
             a
             direct
             contradiction
             to
             justifying
             Faith
             :
             nay
             ,
             if
             the
             justifying
             act
             of
             Faith
             were
             an
             actual
             reliance
             and
             recumbency
             on
             Christ
             for
             Salvation
             ,
             Despair
             must
             be
             very
             mortal
             ,
             because
             while
             Men
             are
             under
             these
             Agonies
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             ,
             they
             cannot
             rely
             on
             Christ
             for
             Salvation
             ;
             for
             they
             believe
             ,
             that
             Christ
             has
             cast
             them
             off
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             save
             them
             :
             but
             if
             to
             believe
             in
             Christ
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             the
             Saviour
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             he
             has
             made
             expiation
             for
             our
             Sins
             ,
             and
             intercedes
             for
             us
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             is
             able
             to
             save
             to
             the
             uttermost
             all
             those
             that
             come
             unto
             God
             by
             him
             ;
             that
             he
             will
             save
             all
             true
             penitent
             Sinners
             ,
             and
             will
             save
             us
             ,
             if
             we
             be
             true
             Penitents
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             if
             such
             a
             Faith
             as
             this
             ,
             when
             it
             brings
             forth
             the
             genuine
             fruits
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             a
             holy
             Life
             ,
             be
             a
             true
             justifing
             Faith
             ,
             this
             is
             consistent
             with
             the
             blackest
             Despair
             ;
             and
             then
             Men
             may
             be
             in
             a
             justified
             state
             ,
             though
             they
             are
             never
             so
             strongly
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             Reprobates
             :
             A
             very
             good
             Man
             may
             have
             his
             fancy
             disturbed
             ,
             and
             may
             pass
             a
             false
             judgment
             upon
             himself
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             no
             reason
             for
             God
             to
             condemn
             him
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             God
             will
             justifie
             a
             presuming
             and
             enthusiastick
             Hypocrite
             ,
             because
             he
             justifies
             himself
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             If
             Death
             put
             a
             final
             end
             to
             our
             Work
             and
             Labour
             ,
             and
             shuts
             up
             our
             Accounts
             ,
             then
             it
             concerns
             us
             to
             do
             all
             the
             good
             that
             we
             can
             ,
             while
             we
             live
             :
             
               What
               ever
               our
               hand
               findeth
               to
               do
               ,
               we
               should
               do
               it
               with
               all
               our
               might
               ,
               seeing
               there
               is
               no
               wisdom
               ,
               nor
               knowledge
               ,
               nor
               working
               in
               the
               grave
               ,
               whither
               we
               are
               hasting
               .
            
             Not
             that
             the
             next
             World
             is
             an
             idle
             and
             unactive
             State
             ,
             where
             we
             shall
             know
             nothing
             ,
             and
             have
             nothing
             to
             do
             ;
             but
             Death
             puts
             an
             end
             to
             our
             working
             for
             the
             other
             World
             :
             nothing
             can
             be
             brought
             to
             our
             account
             at
             the
             Day
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             but
             the
             good
             we
             do
             while
             we
             live
             here
             ;
             for
             this
             onely
             we
             shall
             receive
             our
             reward
             ,
             proportionable
             to
             the
             encrease
             and
             wise
             improvement
             of
             our
             Talents
             .
          
           
             And
             is
             not
             this
             a
             good
             reason
             why
             we
             should
             begin
             to
             serve
             God
             betimes
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             all
             opportunities
             of
             doing
             good
             ,
             since
             we
             have
             only
             a
             short
             life
             to
             work
             in
             for
             Eternity
             .
             There
             are
             great
             and
             glorious
             rewards
             prepared
             for
             good
             Men
             ,
             but
             those
             shall
             have
             the
             brightest
             Crown
             ,
             who
             do
             the
             most
             good
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             who
             
               are
               rich
               in
               good
               works
            
             ,
             and
             
               lay
               up
               for
               themselves
               treasures
               in
               heaven
               .
            
          
           
             Indeed
             the
             meanest
             place
             in
             Heaven
             is
             a
             happiness
             too
             great
             for
             us
             to
             conceive
             ,
             
             I
             'm
             sure
             much
             greater
             than
             our
             greatest
             deserts
             ;
             but
             since
             our
             bountiful
             Lord
             will
             reward
             all
             the
             good
             service
             we
             do
             ,
             why
             should
             we
             neglect
             doing
             any
             good
             ,
             when
             such
             neglects
             will
             lessen
             our
             reward
             ?
             why
             should
             we
             be
             contented
             to
             lose
             any
             degrees
             of
             Glory
             ?
             This
             is
             a
             holy
             Ambition
             ,
             to
             be
             as
             good
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             as
             happy
             as
             God
             can
             make
             us
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             never
             thought
             of
             by
             those
             Men
             who
             have
             no
             greater
             designs
             than
             to
             escape
             Hell
             ;
             but
             as
             for
             the
             Glories
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             they
             can
             be
             contented
             with
             the
             least
             share
             of
             them
             .
             No
             Man
             will
             ever
             get
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             who
             so
             despises
             the
             Glories
             of
             it
             :
             and
             if
             a
             late
             repentance
             should
             open
             our
             eyes
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             see
             our
             sins
             ,
             but
             to
             alter
             our
             opinions
             of
             this
             World
             and
             of
             the
             next
             ,
             yet
             we
             can
             never
             recal
             our
             past
             time
             ,
             and
             that
             little
             time
             that
             remains
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             very
             dregs
             and
             sediment
             of
             our
             lives
             ,
             the
             dead
             and
             unactive
             Scene
             ,
             will
             minister
             very
             few
             opportunities
             of
             doing
             good
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             did
             ,
             we
             are
             capable
             of
             doing
             very
             little
             ,
             and
             if
             we
             get
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             that
             will
             be
             all
             ;
             but
             the
             bright
             and
             triumphant
             Crowns
             shall
             be
             bestowed
             upon
             those
             who
             have
             improved
             their
             time
             and
             their
             talents
             better
             .
          
           
           
             It
             is
             the
             good
             we
             do
             ,
             while
             we
             live
             ,
             that
             shall
             be
             rewarded
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             must
             take
             care
             to
             do
             good
             while
             we
             live
             :
             It
             is
             well
             when
             Men
             who
             do
             no
             good
             while
             they
             live
             ,
             will
             remember
             to
             do
             some
             good
             when
             they
             die
             .
             But
             if
             God
             should
             accept
             such
             presents
             as
             these
             ,
             yet
             it
             will
             make
             great
             abatements
             in
             the
             account
             ,
             that
             they
             kept
             their
             Riches
             themselves
             as
             long
             as
             they
             could
             ,
             and
             would
             part
             with
             nothing
             to
             God
             ,
             till
             they
             could
             keep
             it
             no
             longer
             :
             it
             is
             not
             the
             Gift
             ,
             but
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             Giver
             that
             is
             accepted
             .
             Under
             the
             Gospel
             God
             is
             pleased
             with
             a
             living
             Sacrifice
             ;
             but
             the
             Offerings
             of
             the
             Dead
             (
             and
             such
             these
             Testimentary
             Charities
             are
             ,
             which
             are
             intended
             to
             have
             no
             effect
             as
             long
             as
             we
             live
             ,
             )
             are
             no
             better
             than
             dead
             Sacrifices
             ;
             and
             it
             may
             be
             questioned
             ,
             whether
             they
             will
             be
             brought
             into
             the
             account
             of
             our
             lives
             ,
             if
             we
             did
             no
             good
             while
             we
             lived
             :
             The
             case
             is
             different
             as
             to
             those
             who
             did
             all
             the
             good
             they
             could
             ,
             while
             they
             lived
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             saw
             they
             could
             live
             no
             longer
             ,
             took
             care
             to
             do
             good
             after
             death
             ;
             such
             surviving
             Charities
             as
             these
             prolong
             our
             lives
             ,
             and
             add
             daily
             to
             our
             account
             ;
             when
             such
             Men
             are
             removed
             into
             the
             other
             World
             ,
             they
             are
             doing
             good
             in
             this
             
             would
             still
             ;
             they
             have
             a
             Stock
             a
             going
             below
             ,
             the
             increase
             and
             improvements
             of
             which
             will
             follow
             them
             into
             the
             other
             World
             :
             Men
             who
             have
             been
             charitable
             all
             their
             lives
             ,
             may
             prolong
             their
             Charity
             after
             death
             ,
             and
             this
             will
             be
             brought
             to
             the
             Account
             of
             their
             Lives
             ;
             but
             I
             cannot
             see
             ,
             how
             a
             Charity
             ,
             which
             commences
             after
             death
             ,
             can
             be
             called
             doing
             good
             while
             we
             live
             ;
             and
             then
             it
             cannot
             belong
             to
             the
             Account
             of
             our
             Lives
             :
             all
             that
             can
             be
             said
             for
             it
             is
             this
             :
             That
             they
             make
             their
             Wills
             ,
             whereby
             they
             bequeath
             these
             Charities
             ,
             while
             they
             live
             ,
             and
             therefore
             their
             bequeathing
             these
             Charities
             is
             an
             act
             of
             their
             Lives
             ;
             but
             they
             never
             intend
             they
             shall
             take
             place
             while
             they
             live
             ,
             but
             after
             their
             death
             :
             and
             when
             they
             never
             intend
             their
             Charity
             to
             be
             an
             act
             of
             their
             Lives
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             why
             God
             should
             account
             it
             so
             .
             These
             Death-bed
             Charities
             are
             too
             like
             a
             Death-bed
             Repentance
             ;
             Men
             seem
             to
             give
             their
             Estates
             to
             God
             and
             the
             Poor
             ,
             just
             as
             they
             part
             with
             their
             Sins
             ,
             when
             they
             can
             keep
             them
             no
             longer
             :
             This
             is
             much
             such
             a
             Charity
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             Devotion
             to
             bequeath
             our
             dead
             Bodies
             to
             the
             Church
             or
             Chancel
             ,
             which
             we
             would
             never
             visit
             while
             we
             lived
             .
          
           
           
             But
             yet
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             already
             intimated
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             only
             way
             to
             prolong
             our
             Lives
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             an
             increasing
             Account
             after
             death
             ,
             to
             lay
             the
             foundations
             of
             some
             great
             good
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             which
             shall
             out
             live
             us
             ;
             which
             like
             Seed
             sown
             in
             the
             Earth
             ,
             shall
             spring
             up
             ,
             and
             yeild
             a
             plentiful
             Harvest
             ,
             while
             we
             sleep
             sweetly
             in
             the
             dust
             ;
             such
             as
             ,
             the
             religious
             Education
             of
             our
             Children
             and
             Families
             ,
             which
             may
             propagate
             itself
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             last
             many
             ▪
             Ages
             after
             we
             are
             dead
             ;
             the
             Endowment
             of
             Publick
             Schools
             and
             Hospitals
             ;
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             whatever
             is
             for
             the
             Relief
             of
             the
             Necessities
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             Instruction
             and
             good
             Government
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             gone
             :
             To
             do
             good
             while
             we
             live
             ,
             and
             to
             lay
             designs
             of
             great
             good
             to
             future
             Generations
             ,
             will
             both
             come
             into
             our
             Account
             ;
             and
             this
             may
             extend
             the
             Account
             of
             our
             Lives
             ,
             much
             beyond
             the
             short
             Period
             of
             them
             in
             this
             World.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             If
             Death
             puts
             an
             end
             to
             our
             Account
             ,
             methinks
             a
             Dying-bed
             is
             a
             little
             of
             the
             latest
             to
             begin
             it
             ;
             for
             this
             is
             to
             begin
             just
             where
             we
             must
             end
             .
             The
             Account
             of
             our
             Lives
             ,
             is
             the
             Account
             of
             the
             Good
             or
             Evil
             we
             have
             done
             while
             we
             lived
             :
             And
             what
             account
             can
             a
             dying
             
             Man
             give
             of
             this
             ,
             who
             has
             spent
             his
             whole
             life
             in
             sin
             and
             wickedness
             ?
             If
             he
             must
             be
             judged
             according
             to
             what
             he
             hath
             done
             in
             the
             Body
             ,
             how
             sad
             is
             his
             account
             ,
             and
             how
             impossible
             is
             it
             for
             him
             to
             mend
             it
             now
             ?
             For
             when
             he
             is
             just
             a
             dying
             ,
             it
             is
             too
             late
             for
             him
             to
             begin
             to
             live
             :
             If
             
               without
               holiness
               no
               man
               shall
               see
               God
               ,
            
             how
             hopeless
             is
             his
             condition
             ,
             who
             has
             lived
             a
             wicked
             and
             profligate
             life
             all
             his
             days
             ,
             and
             is
             now
             past
             living
             ,
             and
             therefore
             past
             living
             a
             holy
             life
             ?
             A
             Man
             who
             is
             confined
             to
             a
             sick
             and
             dying
             Bed
             ,
             is
             uncapable
             of
             exercising
             the
             vertues
             of
             life
             ;
             his
             time
             of
             work
             is
             over
             ,
             almost
             as
             perfectly
             over
             as
             if
             he
             were
             dead
             ;
             and
             therefore
             his
             account
             is
             finished
             ,
             and
             he
             must
             expect
             his
             reward
             according
             to
             what
             he
             has
             already
             done
             .
          
           
             No
             ,
             you
             'll
             say
             ,
             he
             may
             still
             repent
             of
             his
             sins
             ,
             and
             a
             true
             Penitent
             shall
             find
             mercy
             even
             at
             his
             last
             gasp
             .
             Now
             I
             readily
             grant
             ,
             that
             all
             true
             Penitents
             shall
             be
             saved
             ,
             whensoever
             they
             truly
             repent
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             any
             dying
             sorrows
             ,
             or
             the
             dying
             vows
             and
             resolutions
             of
             Sinners
             ,
             shall
             be
             accepted
             by
             GOD
             for
             true
             repentance
             :
             The
             mistakes
             of
             this
             matter
             are
             very
             
             fatal
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             shall
             briefly
             explain
             it
             .
          
           
             In
             expounding
             the
             Promises
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             we
             must
             take
             care
             to
             reconcile
             the
             Gospel
             to
             itself
             ,
             and
             not
             make
             one
             part
             of
             it
             contradict
             or
             overthrow
             another
             :
             now
             as
             the
             Gospel
             promises
             pardon
             of
             sin
             to
             true
             Repentance
             ,
             so
             it
             makes
             Holiness
             of
             life
             as
             necessary
             a
             condition
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             as
             true
             Repentance
             :
             
               Without
               holiness
               no
               man
               shall
               see
               GOD.
            
             
             GOD
             
               will
               render
               to
               every
               man
               according
               to
               his
               deeds
               :
               To
               them
               who
               by
               patient
               continuance
               in
               well
               doing
               ,
               seek
               for
               glory
               ,
               and
               honour
               ,
               and
               immortality
               ,
               eternal
               life
               :
               but
               unto
               them
               that
               are
               contentious
               ,
               and
               do
               not
               obey
               the
               truth
               ,
               but
               obey
               unrighteousness
               ,
            
             
             
               indignation
               and
               wrath
               ,
               tribulation
               and
               anguish
               upon
               every
               soul
               of
               man
               ,
               that
               doth
               evil
               ;
               —
               but
               glory
               ,
               honour
               ,
               and
               peace
               ,
               to
               every
               man
               that
               worketh
               good
               .
               Be
               not
               deceived
               ,
               GOD
               is
               not
               mocked
               ;
               for
               whatsoever
               a
               man
               soweth
               ,
               that
               shall
               he
               also
               reap
               :
               for
               he
               that
               soweth
               to
               his
               flesh
               ,
               shall
               of
               the
               flesh
               reap
               corruption
               ;
               but
               he
               that
               soweth
               to
               the
               spirit
               ,
               shall
               of
               the
               spirit
            
             
             
               reap
               life
               everlasting
            
             .
             The
             Promises
             of
             forgiveness
             to
             Repentance
             ,
             are
             not
             more
             express
             than
             these
             Texts
             are
             ,
             which
             declare
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             be
             rewarded
             according
             
             to
             our
             works
             ;
             and
             we
             have
             as
             much
             reason
             to
             believe
             the
             one
             as
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             believe
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             we
             must
             believe
             them
             both
             ;
             and
             then
             Repentance
             and
             a
             holy
             Life
             are
             both
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             :
             and
             then
             the
             dying
             sorrows
             of
             Sinners
             ,
             who
             have
             lived
             very
             wicked
             lives
             ,
             and
             are
             past
             mending
             them
             now
             ,
             cannot
             be
             true
             saving
             Repentance
             .
             If
             sorrow
             for
             sin
             ,
             without
             a
             holy
             life
             ,
             can
             carry
             Men
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             then
             I
             'm
             sure
             Holiness
             is
             not
             necessary
             ,
             then
             Men
             may
             see
             God
             without
             Holiness
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             promises
             of
             pardon
             to
             Repentance
             (
             if
             this
             dying
             Sorrow
             be
             true
             Repentance
             )
             overthrows
             the
             necessity
             of
             a
             holy
             Life
             ;
             the
             necessity
             of
             a
             holy
             Life
             ,
             contradicts
             the
             promises
             of
             pardon
             to
             such
             Penitents
             ,
             and
             then
             either
             one
             or
             both
             of
             them
             must
             be
             false
             .
          
           
             To
             state
             this
             Matter
             plainly
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             few
             words
             ,
             we
             must
             distinguish
             between
             two
             kinds
             of
             Repentance
             :
             1.
             
             The
             Baptismal
             Repentance
             .
             2.
             
             Repentance
             upon
             a
             Relapse
             ,
             or
             falling
             into
             any
             known
             and
             wilful
             Sin.
             
          
           
             I.
             By
             Baptismal
             Repentance
             I
             mean
             ,
             that
             Repentance
             which
             is
             necessary
             in
             adult
             persons
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             their
             receiving
             
             Christian
             Baptism
             :
             this
             is
             the
             Repentance
             which
             is
             most
             frequently
             mentioned
             in
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             ,
             and
             to
             which
             the
             promise
             of
             Remission
             and
             Forgiveness
             is
             annexed
             ;
             this
             our
             Saviour
             preached
             ,
             
               Repent
               for
               the
               kingdom
               of
               heaven
               is
               at
               hand
               ,
            
             4
             Matth.
             17.
             
             This
             he
             gave
             authority
             to
             his
             Apostles
             to
             preach
             ,
             
               That
               repentance
               and
               remission
               of
               sins
               ,
               should
               be
               preached
               in
               his
               Name
               among
               all
               nations
               ,
            
             24
             Luke
             47.
             
             Now
             this
             Repentance
             ,
             both
             as
             to
             Iews
             and
             Heathens
             ,
             who
             embraced
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             was
             a
             renouncing
             all
             their
             former
             Sins
             ,
             and
             false
             ,
             superstitious
             ,
             or
             idolatrous
             Worship
             ;
             and
             this
             qualified
             them
             for
             Baptism
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             obtain'd
             the
             remission
             of
             all
             their
             Sins
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             for
             this
             reason
             remission
             of
             Sins
             is
             promised
             to
             Repentance
             ,
             because
             all
             such
             Penitents
             are
             received
             to
             Baptism
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             washing
             of
             Regeneration
             ,
             which
             washes
             away
             all
             their
             Sins
             ,
             and
             puts
             them
             into
             a
             state
             of
             Grace
             and
             Favour
             with
             God
             ;
             as
             St.
             Peter
             tells
             the
             
               Iews
               ,
               Repent
               ,
               and
               be
               baptized
               every
               one
               of
               you
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               for
               the
               remission
               of
               sins
               ,
            
             2
             Acts
             38.
             
             And
             much
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             Ananias
             told
             St.
             
               Paul
               ,
               Arise
               ,
               and
               be
               baptized
               ,
               and
               wash
               away
               thy
               sins
               ,
               calling
               on
               the
               Name
               of
               the
            
             
             Lord
             ,
             22
             Acts
             16.
             
             And
             I
             know
             not
             any
             one
             .
             Text
             in
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             ,
             wherein
             the
             remission
             of
             Sins
             is
             absolutely
             promised
             to
             Repentance
             ,
             but
             what
             must
             be
             understood
             of
             this
             Baptismal
             Repentance
             ;
             and
             then
             Repentance
             and
             Remission
             of
             Sin
             are
             inseparably
             annexed
             ,
             because
             such
             Penitents
             wash
             away
             all
             their
             Sins
             in
             Baptism
             ;
             and
             come
             pure
             and
             undefiled
             out
             of
             that
             mystical
             Fountain
             ,
             which
             is
             set
             open
             for
             Sin
             and
             for
             Uncleanness
             to
             wash
             in
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             clean
             .
          
           
             Now
             I
             grant
             ,
             should
             any
             person
             who
             comes
             to
             Baptism
             rightly
             qualified
             and
             disposed
             ,
             with
             a
             sincere
             Repentance
             and
             stedfast
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             die
             soon
             after
             he
             is
             baptized
             ,
             before
             he
             has
             time
             and
             opportunity
             to
             exercise
             any
             of
             the
             Graces
             of
             the
             Christian
             Life
             ,
             such
             a
             Man
             shall
             go
             to
             Heaven
             without
             actual
             Holiness
             ;
             the
             remission
             of
             his
             Sins
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             upon
             his
             Repentance
             ,
             will
             save
             him
             ,
             though
             he
             have
             not
             time
             to
             bring
             forth
             the
             fruits
             of
             Repentance
             in
             a
             holy
             Life
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             the
             only
             case
             I
             know
             of
             ,
             wherein
             a
             Penitent
             can
             be
             saved
             without
             actual
             Holiness
             ,
             viz.
             by
             Baptismal
             Grace
             and
             Regeneration
             .
             Only
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             and
             I
             think
             with
             very
             good
             reason
             ,
             allowed
             the
             same
             to
             Martyrdom
             ,
             
             when
             it
             prevented
             the
             Baptism
             of
             young
             Converts
             ,
             as
             we
             know
             under
             the
             Pagan
             Persecutions
             ,
             young
             Converts
             who
             made
             bold
             confessions
             of
             their
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             were
             hurried
             away
             to
             Martyrdom
             ,
             before
             they
             had
             opportunity
             of
             being
             baptized
             ;
             but
             such
             Men
             were
             baptized
             in
             their
             own
             Bloud
             ,
             and
             that
             supplied
             the
             want
             of
             Water-baptism
             ,
             which
             they
             could
             not
             have
             :
             Now
             in
             this
             case
             also
             ,
             if
             Martyrdom
             be
             instead
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             as
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             thought
             it
             ,
             then
             had
             any
             Heathen
             been
             converted
             from
             a
             lewd
             and
             profligate
             life
             ,
             to
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             been
             immediately
             apprehended
             ,
             and
             halled
             to
             Martyrdom
             ,
             before
             he
             could
             either
             be
             baptized
             ,
             or
             give
             any
             other
             testimony
             of
             the
             reformation
             of
             his
             Life
             and
             Manners
             ,
             but
             by
             dying
             a
             Martyr
             ,
             this
             Man
             also
             would
             go
             to
             Heaven
             without
             actual
             Holiness
             of
             Life
             ,
             as
             a
             baptized
             Penitent
             ,
             who
             dies
             immediately
             after
             his
             Baptism
             ,
             shall
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             seems
             to
             me
             ,
             to
             give
             the
             best
             account
             of
             the
             case
             of
             the
             Penitent
             Thief
             upon
             the
             Cross
             ,
             which
             one
             example
             has
             encouraged
             so
             many
             Sinners
             to
             delay
             their
             Repentance
             to
             the
             last
             minute
             ,
             and
             has
             destroyed
             so
             many
             Souls
             by
             such
             delays
             .
             His
             case
             seems
             to
             be
             this
             :
             It
             is
             
             probable
             ,
             he
             had
             heard
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             fame
             of
             his
             great
             Miracles
             before
             ,
             and
             that
             opinion
             some
             had
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             that
             Messias
             whom
             God
             had
             promised
             to
             send
             into
             the
             World
             ;
             for
             we
             can
             hardly
             think
             ,
             that
             any
             Man
             ,
             who
             lived
             in
             those
             days
             ,
             should
             never
             have
             heard
             of
             Christ
             ,
             whose
             fame
             went
             through
             the
             whole
             Nation
             :
             but
             yet
             the
             course
             of
             life
             this
             Thief
             lead
             ,
             gave
             him
             no
             great
             curiosity
             to
             inquire
             into
             such
             matters
             ,
             till
             he
             was
             apprehended
             for
             Robbery
             ,
             and
             condemned
             to
             die
             at
             the
             same
             time
             with
             Christ
             ;
             this
             extraordinary
             accident
             made
             him
             more
             curiously
             inquire
             after
             him
             ,
             and
             learn
             all
             the
             circumstances
             of
             his
             apprehension
             ,
             and
             trial
             ,
             and
             usage
             ,
             and
             behaviour
             ,
             and
             answers
             ,
             especially
             when
             he
             saw
             him
             ,
             and
             was
             to
             die
             with
             him
             ;
             and
             in
             short
             ,
             he
             observed
             so
             much
             as
             convinced
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             the
             true
             Messias
             ,
             though
             he
             saw
             him
             nailed
             in
             so
             shameful
             a
             manner
             to
             the
             Cross.
             
          
           
             Now
             if
             this
             was
             his
             case
             ,
             (
             and
             we
             must
             suppose
             this
             ,
             or
             something
             like
             it
             ,
             unless
             we
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             miraculously
             inspired
             upon
             the
             Cross
             ,
             with
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             without
             knowing
             any
             thing
             of
             him
             before
             ,
             which
             has
             no
             foundation
             in
             the
             Story
             ,
             and
             is
             without
             any
             
             president
             or
             example
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             if
             this
             was
             his
             case
             ,
             )
             according
             to
             the
             principles
             laid
             down
             ,
             we
             must
             grant
             ,
             that
             if
             this
             Thief
             had
             renounced
             his
             wicked
             course
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             professed
             his
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             been
             baptized
             in
             his
             Name
             ,
             though
             he
             had
             immediately
             suffered
             upon
             the
             Cross
             ,
             he
             must
             have
             gone
             directly
             to
             Heaven
             or
             Paradise
             ,
             as
             Christ
             promised
             him
             he
             should
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             remission
             of
             all
             his
             sins
             in
             Baptism
             :
             Nay
             ,
             we
             must
             grant
             farther
             ,
             that
             if
             instead
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             he
             had
             at
             that
             time
             died
             a
             Martyr
             for
             the
             profession
             of
             his
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             ;
             this
             would
             have
             supplied
             the
             place
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             translated
             him
             to
             Paradise
             :
             All
             then
             that
             we
             have
             to
             enquire
             is
             ,
             whether
             his
             Confession
             of
             Christ
             upon
             the
             Cross
             ,
             might
             not
             as
             well
             supply
             the
             want
             of
             Water-baptism
             ,
             as
             Martyrdom
             ;
             nay
             ,
             whether
             it
             were
             not
             equivalent
             to
             Martyrdom
             it self
             ,
             and
             might
             not
             reasonably
             be
             accepted
             by
             our
             Saviour
             as
             such
             .
             Water-baptism
             he
             could
             not
             have
             ,
             a
             Martyr
             he
             could
             not
             die
             ,
             for
             he
             died
             a
             Malefactor
             ,
             but
             he
             confessed
             his
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             when
             he
             saw
             him
             hanging
             upon
             the
             Cross
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             more
             glorious
             Act
             of
             Faith
             ,
             than
             to
             have
             died
             upon
             the
             Cross
             for
             him
             :
             He
             confessed
             Christ
             when
             his
             own
             Disciples
             
             fled
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             when
             Peter
             himself
             denied
             him
             ,
             and
             discovered
             his
             glory
             through
             the
             meanest
             disguise
             ,
             that
             ever
             it
             was
             concealed
             under
             even
             in
             this
             World
             ;
             And
             why
             should
             not
             this
             pass
             for
             the
             Faith
             and
             Confession
             of
             Martyrdom
             ?
             And
             then
             the
             Thief
             upon
             the
             Cross
             was
             saved
             as
             by
             Baptism
             ;
             which
             is
             ,
             
               No
               tthe
               putting
               away
               of
               the
               filth
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               but
               the
               answer
               of
               a
               good
               conscience
               towards
               GOD
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             21.
             
             Which
             description
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             gives
             us
             a
             plain
             reason
             ,
             why
             Martyrdom
             should
             supply
             the
             place
             of
             Baptism
             ;
             and
             is
             as
             good
             a
             reason
             ,
             why
             the
             Thief
             's
             Confession
             of
             Christ
             upon
             the
             Cross
             ,
             should
             do
             so
             .
          
           
             This
             example
             then
             of
             the
             Thief
             upon
             the
             Cross
             ,
             is
             no
             reasonable
             encouragement
             to
             any
             baptized
             Christian
             ,
             to
             live
             a
             wicked
             Life
             ,
             and
             delay
             his
             Repentance
             till
             the
             hour
             of
             Death
             ,
             in
             hopes
             of
             being
             saved
             at
             last
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             ;
             for
             he
             was
             saved
             ,
             as
             new
             repenting
             Converts
             are
             ,
             by
             Baptism
             ,
             not
             as
             baptized
             Sinners
             hope
             to
             be
             ,
             by
             a
             Death-bed
             Sorrow
             ,
             and
             Remorse
             of
             Concience
             .
          
           
             And
             yet
             this
             is
             the
             only
             example
             ,
             which
             with
             any
             shew
             of
             reason
             is
             alledged
             to
             prove
             the
             sufficiency
             of
             a
             Death-bed
             Repentance
             ;
             for
             the
             Parable
             
             of
             the
             Labourers
             ,
             who
             were
             called
             to
             work
             in
             the
             Vineyard
             at
             different
             hours
             ,
             some
             early
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             others
             at
             the
             
             third
             ,
             the
             sixth
             ,
             the
             eleventh
             hour
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             is
             nothing
             at
             all
             to
             this
             purpose
             :
             The
             several
             hours
             of
             the
             day
             in
             that
             Parable
             ,
             do
             not
             signifie
             the
             several
             hours
             of
             Mens
             lives
             ,
             but
             the
             different
             ages
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             therefore
             those
             Labourers
             ,
             who
             are
             called
             into
             the
             Vineyard
             about
             the
             eleventh
             hour
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             towards
             the
             end
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             last
             age
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             might
             be
             called
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             their
             lives
             ,
             and
             work
             on
             to
             the
             end
             of
             them
             :
             for
             the
             design
             of
             that
             Parable
             is
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             who
             were
             called
             into
             the
             Vine-yard
             ,
             or
             received
             into
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             towards
             the
             conclusion
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             should
             be
             admitted
             to
             equal
             Priviledges
             and
             Rewards
             with
             the
             Iews
             ,
             who
             were
             God's
             ancient
             People
             ,
             and
             had
             been
             called
             into
             the
             Vine-yard
             early
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             which
             occasioned
             their
             murmuring
             against
             the
             good
             Man
             of
             the
             House
             ;
             as
             we
             know
             the
             Iews
             murmured
             upon
             this
             account
             ;
             and
             nothing
             more
             prejudiced
             them
             against
             the
             Gospel
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             than
             that
             the
             Gentiles
             were
             received
             into
             the
             Church
             without
             Circumcision
             .
             
             The
             same
             thing
             our
             Saviour
             represents
             in
             the
             Parable
             of
             the
             Prodigal
             :
             the
             return
             of
             the
             Prodigal
             to
             his
             Father's
             House
             ,
             is
             
             the
             Conversion
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             who
             were
             the
             younger
             Brother
             ,
             and
             had
             been
             a
             great
             Prodigal
             for
             many
             Ages
             :
             the
             elder
             Brother
             ,
             who
             always
             lived
             at
             home
             with
             his
             Father
             ,
             was
             the
             Iewish
             Church
             ;
             but
             when
             this
             young
             Prodigal
             was
             received
             by
             his
             Father
             with
             Feasting
             ,
             and
             Musick
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             expressions
             of
             Joy
             ;
             the
             elder
             Brother
             grew
             jealous
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             thought
             himself
             much
             injured
             by
             his
             Father's
             fondness
             for
             the
             returning
             Prodigal
             ,
             and
             refused
             to
             come
             in
             ,
             and
             bear
             his
             part
             in
             the
             Solemnity
             ;
             as
             the
             Iews
             rejected
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             because
             the
             Gentiles
             were
             received
             into
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             this
             must
             be
             the
             true
             meaning
             of
             the
             Parable
             of
             the
             Labourers
             ,
             appears
             from
             this
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             were
             called
             into
             the
             Vine-yard
             at
             the
             eleventh
             hour
             ,
             received
             a
             reward
             equal
             to
             those
             who
             had
             born
             the
             heat
             and
             burden
             of
             the
             day
             ;
             which
             is
             agreeable
             enough
             ,
             if
             we
             expound
             it
             of
             different
             Ages
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             great
             reason
             ,
             why
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             though
             they
             came
             later
             into
             the
             Vine-yard
             ,
             should
             be
             made
             at
             least
             equal
             with
             the
             Iews
             ,
             who
             were
             God's
             ancient
             
             People
             :
             but
             if
             we
             expound
             this
             of
             entring
             into
             the
             Vine-yard
             at
             different
             ages
             of
             our
             life
             ,
             it
             seems
             very
             unequal
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             begin
             a
             life
             of
             Vertue
             just
             at
             the
             conclusion
             of
             their
             lives
             ,
             should
             be
             equally
             rewarded
             with
             those
             who
             have
             spent
             their
             whole
             lives
             in
             the
             service
             of
             God
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             these
             who
             do
             very
             little
             good
             ,
             shall
             receive
             as
             great
             a
             reward
             as
             those
             who
             do
             a
             hundred
             times
             as
             much
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             direct
             contradiction
             to
             the
             scope
             and
             design
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             Parables
             about
             the
             Pounds
             and
             Talents
             ,
             25
             Matt.
             14
             ,
             &c.
             
             19
             Luke
             12
             ▪
             &c.
             
          
           
             But
             suppose
             it
             were
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             Iewish
             and
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             but
             of
             particular
             Christians
             ,
             yet
             their
             being
             called
             to
             work
             in
             the
             Vine-yard
             ,
             at
             what
             hour
             soever
             it
             was
             ,
             though
             the
             eleventh
             hour
             ,
             was
             their
             first
             admission
             into
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             their
             first
             conversion
             to
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             from
             this
             time
             they
             laboured
             in
             the
             Vine-yard
             ,
             lived
             a
             holy
             and
             religious
             life
             ;
             and
             I
             readily
             grant
             ,
             should
             a
             Iew
             ,
             a
             Turk
             ,
             or
             a
             Pagan
             ,
             be
             converted
             to
             Christianity
             in
             the
             eleventh
             hour
             ,
             in
             his
             declining
             Age
             ,
             and
             from
             that
             time
             live
             in
             obedience
             to
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             but
             he
             shall
             be
             greatly
             rewarded
             :
             But
             what
             is
             this
             to
             any
             of
             us
             ,
             who
             were
             born
             of
             Christian
             Parents
             ,
             baptized
             in
             our
             very
             Infancy
             ,
             instructed
             in
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             from
             the
             very
             beginning
             ,
             and
             have
             always
             professed
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             lived
             like
             Pagans
             and
             Infidels
             !
             We
             were
             not
             called
             into
             the
             Vineyard
             at
             the
             eleventh
             hour
             ,
             but
             early
             in
             the
             morning
             ;
             and
             though
             Men
             who
             were
             called
             at
             the
             last
             hour
             ,
             shall
             be
             rewarded
             for
             that
             hours
             work
             ;
             this
             does
             not
             prove
             ,
             that
             Men
             ,
             who
             enter
             into
             the
             Vineyard
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             and
             play
             or
             riot
             away
             their
             time
             till
             the
             eleventh
             hour
             ,
             shall
             receive
             a
             day's
             wages
             for
             an
             hour's
             work
             .
          
           
             But
             suppose
             this
             too
             ,
             yet
             it
             will
             not
             answer
             the
             case
             of
             a
             Death-bed
             Repentance
             ;
             such
             Men
             delay
             not
             till
             the
             eleventh
             hour
             ,
             but
             till
             night
             comes
             ,
             when
             they
             can
             do
             no
             work
             at
             all
             ;
             whereas
             those
             who
             came
             last
             into
             the
             Vineyard
             ,
             wrought
             an
             hour
             ;
             now
             that
             God
             in
             infinite
             grace
             and
             goodness
             will
             reward
             Men
             for
             one
             hour's
             work
             ,
             does
             not
             prove
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             reward
             those
             who
             do
             no
             work
             ,
             but
             spend
             their
             whole
             day
             idlely
             or
             wickedly
             ,
             and
             only
             ask
             his
             pardon
             for
             not
             working
             at
             night
             .
          
           
           
             II.
             But
             what
             a
             fatal
             Cheat
             these
             Men
             put
             upon
             themselves
             ,
             will
             better
             appear
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             the
             second
             kind
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             which
             is
             Repentance
             after
             Baptism
             ,
             when
             Men
             have
             relapsed
             into
             the
             commission
             of
             new
             Sins
             ,
             after
             they
             have
             washed
             away
             all
             their
             old
             Sins
             in
             the
             laver
             of
             Regeneration
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             only
             Notion
             of
             Repentance
             concerned
             in
             this
             Question
             ;
             for
             such
             Sinners
             ,
             when
             they
             come
             to
             die
             ,
             are
             to
             repent
             of
             a
             whole
             Life
             spent
             in
             wickedness
             ,
             after
             Baptism
             ;
             and
             this
             extreamly
             alters
             the
             Case
             ,
             for
             though
             Faith
             and
             Repentance
             ,
             (
             as
             that
             Repentance
             signifies
             a
             sorrow
             for
             past
             Sins
             ,
             and
             the
             purposes
             and
             resolutions
             of
             a
             new
             life
             )
             be
             the
             only
             Conditions
             of
             Baptismal
             Remission
             and
             Justification
             ;
             yet
             when
             we
             are
             baptized
             ,
             we
             then
             Covenant
             with
             God
             for
             an
             actual
             obedience
             and
             holiness
             of
             Life
             ;
             
               To
               deny
               all
               ungodliness
               and
               worldly
               lusts
               ,
               and
               to
               live
               soberly
               ,
               righteously
               ,
               and
               godly
               in
               this
               present
               world
               :
            
             and
             therefore
             meer
             Repentance
             ,
             or
             a
             sorrow
             for
             Sin
             ,
             with
             the
             most
             solemn
             Resolutions
             and
             Vows
             of
             a
             new
             life
             (
             which
             is
             all
             the
             Repentance
             dying
             Men
             can
             have
             )
             cannot
             according
             to
             the
             Terms
             of
             the
             Gospel
             be
             accepted
             instead
             of
             the
             obedience
             
             and
             holiness
             of
             our
             lives
             .
             Had
             the
             Gospel
             said
             ,
             you
             shall
             either
             abstain
             from
             all
             sin
             ,
             and
             do
             good
             while
             you
             live
             ,
             or
             repent
             of
             all
             your
             sins
             ,
             when
             you
             die
             ;
             this
             had
             been
             a
             sufficient
             encouragement
             for
             a
             Death-bed
             Repentance
             ;
             but
             when
             holiness
             of
             life
             is
             made
             the
             necessary
             condition
             of
             seeing
             God
             ,
             and
             
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
            
             
             
               is
               revealed
               from
               heaven
               against
               all
               unrighteousness
               and
               ungodliness
               of
               men
            
             ;
             when
             we
             are
             so
             expresly
             forewarned
             ,
             
               That
               the
               unrighteous
               shall
               not
               inherit
               the
               kingdom
               of
               GOD
               :
               be
               not
               deceived
               ,
               neither
               fornicators
               ,
               nor
               idolaters
               ,
               nor
               aduliers
               ,
               nor
               effeminate
               ,
               nor
               abusers
               of
               themselves
               with
            
             
             
               mankind
               ,
               nor
               thieves
               ,
               nor
               covetuous
               ,
               nor
               drunkards
               ,
               nor
               extortioners
               ,
               shall
               inherit
               the
               kingdom
               of
               GOD
               :
            
             When
             our
             Saviour
             expresly
             tells
             us
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             only
             
               the
               doers
               of
               the
               word
               are
               blessed
            
             ;
             that
             
               not
               every
               one
               that
               saith
               Lord
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               shall
               enter
               into
               the
               kingdom
               of
               heaven
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               doth
               the
               will
               of
               my
               Father
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               heaven
            
             ;
             that
             as
             for
             all
             others
             ,
             what
             
             pretences
             soever
             they
             make
             ,
             
               he
               will
               profess
               to
               them
               ,
               I
               never
               knew
               you
               ,
               depart
               from
               me
               ye
               that
               work
               iniquity
               :
            
             I
             say
             ,
             whoever
             after
             such
             express
             Declarations
             as
             these
             ,
             can
             perswade
             himself
             ,
             that
             sorrow
             for
             Sin
             ,
             and
             some
             good
             resolutions
             
             and
             fair
             promises
             upon
             a
             Death-bed
             ,
             shall
             carry
             him
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             though
             he
             has
             done
             no
             good
             in
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             has
             been
             guilty
             of
             all
             ,
             or
             many
             of
             those
             sins
             which
             the
             Gospel
             has
             threatned
             with
             Damnation
             ,
             makes
             void
             the
             whole
             Gospel
             of
             our
             Saviour
             .
          
           
             But
             you
             'll
             say
             ,
             Is
             there
             no
             place
             then
             for
             Repentance
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ?
             no
             remission
             of
             Sins
             committed
             after
             Baptism
             ?
             God
             forbid
             !
             for
             who
             then
             could
             be
             saved
             ?
             Our
             Saviour
             has
             taught
             us
             to
             pray
             every
             day
             ,
             
               Forgive
               us
               our
               trespasses
               ,
               as
               we
               forgive
               them
               ,
               that
               trespass
               against
               us
            
             ;
             and
             has
             taught
             us
             to
             forgive
             our
             Brother
             ,
             though
             he
             offend
             against
             us
             seventy
             times
             seven
             ,
             in
             imitation
             of
             God's
             goodness
             in
             forgiving
             us
             ;
             and
             if
             
             we
             must
             forgive
             so
             often
             ,
             surely
             God
             will
             forgive
             more
             than
             once
             .
          
           
             But
             then
             Repentance
             after
             Baptism
             requires
             not
             only
             a
             sorrow
             for
             sin
             ,
             and
             some
             good
             purposes
             and
             resolutions
             of
             a
             new
             life
             for
             the
             future
             ,
             but
             the
             actual
             forsaking
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             amendment
             of
             our
             lives
             :
             In
             Baptism
             God
             
               justifies
               the
               ungodly
            
             ,
             4
             Rom.
             5
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             how
             wicked
             soever
             Men
             have
             been
             ,
             whenever
             they
             repent
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             renounce
             their
             former
             wicked
             practices
             ,
             and
             believe
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             
             enter
             into
             Covenant
             with
             him
             by
             Baptism
             ;
             all
             their
             former
             sins
             are
             immediately
             forgiven
             and
             washed
             away
             ,
             without
             expecting
             the
             actual
             reformation
             of
             their
             lives
             :
             this
             was
             plainly
             the
             case
             both
             of
             Iewish
             and
             Heathen
             Converts
             ,
             wh●●●pon
             the
             profession
             of
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             renouncing
             their
             former
             wicked
             lives
             ,
             whatever
             they
             had
             been
             ,
             were
             immediately
             received
             to
             Baptism
             ;
             as
             St.
             Peter
             exhorted
             the
             
               Iews
               ,
               Repent
               ,
               and
               be
               baptized
               every
               one
               of
               you
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               for
               the
               remission
               of
               sins
               ,
               and
               ye
               shall
               receive
               the
               gift
               of
               the
            
             
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             .
             And
             the
             same
             day
             there
             were
             three
             thousand
             baptized
             :
             This
             is
             Gospel-grace
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             purchase
             of
             Christ's
             blood
             ,
             that
             the
             greatest
             Sinners
             ,
             upon
             their
             Repentance
             and
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             are
             received
             to
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             wash
             away
             all
             their
             sins
             in
             Baptism
             ;
             but
             when
             they
             are
             in
             Covenant
             ,
             they
             shall
             then
             be
             judged
             according
             to
             the
             terms
             and
             conditions
             of
             that
             Covenant
             ,
             which
             requires
             the
             practice
             of
             an
             universal
             Righteousness
             ;
             such
             persons
             must
             not
             expect
             ,
             as
             St
             Paul
             reasons
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             
               continue
               still
               in
               sin
               ,
               grace
               will
               abound
            
             ;
             the
             very
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             which
             we
             enter
             into
             at
             Baptism
             ,
             confutes
             all
             such
             ungodly
             
             hopes
             ;
             For
             
               how
               shall
               we
               that
               are
               dead
               to
               sin
               live
               any
               longer
               therein
               :
               Know
               ye
               not
               ,
               that
               so
               many
               of
               us
               as
               were
               baptized
               into
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               were
               baptized
               into
               his
               death
               ;
               therefore
               we
               are
               buried
               with
               him
               by
               baptism
               into
               death
               ,
               that
               like
               as
               Christ
               was
               raised
               from
               the
               dead
               by
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               so
               we
               also
               should
               walk
               in
               newness
               of
               life
               ,
            
             6
             Rom.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             This
             is
             the
             difference
             St.
             Paul
             makes
             between
             the
             Grace
             of
             the
             Gospel
             in
             receiving
             the
             greatest
             Sinners
             to
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             justifying
             them
             by
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             what
             the
             Gospel
             requires
             of
             baptized
             Christians
             to
             continue
             in
             this
             justified
             State
             :
             In
             the
             first
             case
             nothing
             is
             required
             but
             Faith
             and
             Repentance
             ,
             upon
             which
             account
             we
             are
             so
             frequently
             said
             
               to
               be
               justified
               by
               faith
               ,
               not
               by
               the
               deeds
            
             
             
               of
               the
               law
               ;
               to
               be
               justified
               freely
               by
               his
               grace
               ,
               through
               the
               redemption
               that
               is
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               :
               to
               be
               saved
               by
               grace
               thro'
               faith
               ;
               not
               of
               works
               least
               any
               man
               should
               boast
               .
            
             And
             I
             believe
             upon
             inquiry
             it
             will
             be
             found
             ,
             that
             Justification
             by
             Faith
             always
             relates
             to
             this
             Baptismal
             Justification
             ,
             when
             by
             Baptism
             we
             are
             received
             into
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             into
             a
             justified
             State
             ,
             only
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             through
             Faith
             in
             his
             Blood
             ;
             which
             
             one
             thing
             well
             considered
             ,
             would
             put
             an
             end
             to
             most
             of
             the
             Disputes
             about
             Justification
             ,
             and
             about
             Faith
             and
             Works
             ,
             which
             I
             cannot
             explain
             now
             ;
             but
             shall
             only
             observe
             ,
             that
             the
             constant
             opposition
             between
             Justification
             by
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Justification
             by
             Circumcision
             ,
             and
             the
             Works
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             to
             the
             
             observation
             of
             which
             they
             were
             obliged
             by
             Circumcision
             ,
             is
             a
             manifest
             proof
             ,
             that
             Justification
             by
             Faith
             ,
             is
             our
             Justification
             by
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             which
             is
             our
             admission
             into
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             makes
             us
             the
             Members
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             state
             of
             Grace
             and
             Justification
             ;
             as
             Circumcision
             formerly
             made
             them
             God's
             peculiar
             People
             in
             Covenant
             with
             him
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Justification
             of
             Circumcision
             :
             and
             Justification
             by
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Justification
             by
             Circumcision
             ,
             would
             not
             be
             duly
             opposed
             ,
             if
             they
             did
             not
             relate
             to
             the
             same
             kind
             of
             Justification
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             Justification
             which
             is
             the
             immediate
             effect
             of
             our
             being
             in
             Covenant
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             But
             now
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             justified
             by
             a
             general
             Repentance
             and
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             at
             Baptism
             ,
             we
             also
             vow
             a
             conformity
             to
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             by
             
               dying
               to
               sin
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               walking
               in
               newness
               of
               life
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             we
             vow
             an
             universal
             Obedience
             to
             all
             the
             Laws
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             which
             the
             Gospel
             requires
             of
             us
             ,
             as
             Circumcision
             made
             them
             
               debtors
               to
               the
               whole
               law
            
             ;
             which
             is
             
             the
             reason
             why
             the
             Works
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             that
             Evangelical
             Righteousness
             ,
             which
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             requires
             of
             us
             ,
             are
             so
             often
             opposed
             in
             this
             Dispute
             ,
             the
             one
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             or
             of
             Works
             ,
             the
             other
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             Faith
             ;
             and
             therefore
             as
             Circumcision
             could
             not
             justifie
             those
             who
             transgressed
             the
             Law
             ,
             no
             more
             will
             Faith
             justifie
             those
             who
             disobey
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             but
             
               the
               righteousness
            
             
             
               of
               the
               law
               must
               be
               fulfilled
               in
               us
               ,
               who
               walk
               not
               after
               the
               flesh
               ,
               but
               after
               the
               spirit
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             the
             necessary
             consequence
             of
             this
             is
             ,
             that
             meer
             Sorrow
             for
             Sin
             ,
             and
             the
             meer
             Vows
             and
             Resolutions
             of
             Obedience
             ,
             without
             actual
             Holiness
             and
             Obedience
             of
             Life
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             terms
             and
             conditions
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             will
             not
             save
             a
             baptized
             Christian
             ;
             for
             meer
             Sorrow
             for
             Sin
             ,
             and
             Vows
             of
             Obedience
             ,
             will
             be
             accepted
             only
             in
             Baptism
             ;
             but
             when
             we
             are
             baptized
             we
             must
             put
             our
             Vows
             in
             execution
             ,
             or
             we
             fall
             from
             our
             Baptismal
             Grace
             and
             Justification
             :
             and
             therefore
             
             when
             we
             relapse
             into
             Sin
             after
             Baptism
             ,
             no
             Repentance
             will
             be
             accepted
             but
             that
             which
             actually
             reforms
             our
             lives
             ;
             for
             Baptismal
             Grace
             is
             not
             ordinarily
             repeated
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             we
             can
             repeat
             our
             Baptism
             .
          
           
             This
             I
             take
             to
             be
             the
             true
             meaning
             of
             that
             very
             difficult
             place
             ,
             6
             Heb.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             
               For
               it
               is
               impossible
               for
               those
               who
               were
               once
               enlightned
               ,
               and
               have
               tasted
               of
               the
               heavenly
               gift
               ,
               and
               were
               made
               partakers
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               have
               tasted
               the
               good
               word
               of
               GOD
               ,
               and
               the
               powers
               of
               the
               world
               to
               come
               ;
               if
               they
               shall
               fall
               away
               to
               renew
               them
               again
               unto
               repentance
               ,
               seeing
               they
               crucify
               to
               themselves
               the
               Son
               of
               GOD
               afresh
               ,
               and
               put
               him
               to
               open
               shame
               .
            
             This
             severe
             passage
             occasioned
             some
             dispute
             about
             the
             Canonical
             Authority
             of
             this
             Epistle
             ;
             for
             it
             was
             thought
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             here
             excluded
             all
             Men
             from
             the
             benefit
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             who
             fell
             into
             sin
             again
             after
             Baptism
             :
             but
             it
             is
             certain
             this
             is
             not
             the
             Apostle's
             meaning
             ,
             nor
             do
             the
             words
             import
             any
             such
             Doctrine
             ;
             but
             his
             meaning
             is
             ,
             either
             that
             Men
             who
             have
             been
             baptized
             ,
             and
             thoroughly
             instructed
             in
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             may
             sin
             themselves
             into
             an
             impossibility
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             the
             most
             ordinary
             
             interpretation
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             and
             which
             sence
             I
             gave
             before
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             is
             in
             part
             the
             true
             sence
             ,
             though
             I
             think
             not
             the
             whole
             )
             or
             that
             Men
             after
             Baptism
             may
             fall
             into
             such
             a
             state
             ,
             as
             nothing
             can
             deliver
             them
             out
             of
             ,
             but
             Baptismal
             Grace
             and
             Regeneration
             ;
             and
             since
             Baptism
             cannot
             be
             repeated
             ,
             the
             state
             of
             such
             Men
             is
             hopeless
             and
             desperate
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             terms
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             however
             God
             may
             deal
             with
             them
             by
             a
             Soveraign
             and
             Prerogative
             Grace
             ;
             for
             tho'
             we
             can
             expect
             and
             rely
             on
             no
             other
             Grace
             ,
             but
             what
             God
             has
             promised
             in
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             yet
             God
             does
             not
             absolutely
             confine
             himself
             ,
             nor
             must
             we
             confine
             his
             Grace
             :
             and
             this
             he
             tells
             us
             is
             the
             case
             of
             all
             Apostates
             from
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             :
             The
             understanding
             of
             this
             is
             necessary
             to
             my
             present
             purpose
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             shall
             briefly
             explain
             it
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Apostle
             here
             speaks
             of
             persons
             who
             were
             baptized
             ,
             is
             plain
             from
             the
             words
             ,
             
               Those
               who
               were
               once
               enlightned
            
             ,
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             are
             those
             who
             have
             been
             once
             baptized
             ;
             for
             so
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             the
             ancient
             Writers
             signifies
             Baptism
             ;
             as
             
               Iustin
               Martyr
            
             himself
             tells
             us
             in
             his
             second
             Apology
             ,
             that
             Baptism
             
             is
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             Illumination
             ,
             because
             their
             minds
             are
             enlightned
             by
             it
             ;
             and
             being
             once
             enlightned
             ,
             plainly
             refers
             it
             to
             Baptism
             ,
             which
             can
             be
             administred
             but
             once
             ;
             and
             what
             follows
             proves
             this
             to
             be
             the
             meaning
             of
             it
             ,
             
               and
               have
               tasted
               of
               the
               heavenly
               gift
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             saith
             St.
             Chrysostom
             ,
             received
             remission
             of
             Sins
             in
             Baptism
             ;
             
               and
               were
               made
               partakers
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             being
             given
             at
             Baptism
             ;
             
               and
               have
               tasted
               of
               the
               good
               word
               of
               GOD
               ,
            
             been
             instructed
             in
             the
             Doctrines
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             Apostolick
             Age
             immediately
             followed
             Baptism
             ;
             for
             Men
             were
             then
             admitted
             to
             Baptism
             immediately
             upon
             their
             profession
             of
             Repentance
             and
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             were
             afterwards
             instructed
             in
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ;
             
               and
               the
               powers
               of
               the
               world
               to
               come
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             those
             miraculous
             Gifts
             and
             Powers
             which
             were
             bestowed
             on
             the
             Apostles
             for
             a
             confirmation
             of
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             which
             most
             Christians
             did
             in
             some
             degree
             or
             other
             partake
             of
             in
             Baptism
             .
             This
             is
             a
             plain
             Description
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             with
             the
             effects
             and
             consequents
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             he
             speaks
             of
             such
             as
             after
             Baptism
             totally
             Apostatize
             from
             the
             Faith
             of
             
             Christ
             ,
             is
             as
             plain
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               those
               who
               fall
               away
            
             ;
             From
             what
             ?
             from
             their
             Christian
             Profession
             ,
             which
             they
             made
             at
             their
             Baptism
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             who
             renounce
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             turn
             Iews
             or
             Heathens
             again
             ;
             for
             these
             Men
             
               crucify
               to
               themselves
               the
               Son
               of
               GOD
               afresh
               ,
               and
               put
               him
               to
               open
               shame
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             declare
             him
             to
             be
             an
             Impostor
             ,
             as
             the
             Iews
             did
             when
             they
             crucified
             him
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             much
             crucifying
             him
             again
             ,
             and
             exposing
             him
             to
             publick
             shame
             and
             infamy
             ,
             as
             they
             can
             possibly
             do
             :
             But
             now
             this
             Description
             can
             relate
             only
             to
             total
             Apostates
             ;
             for
             whatever
             sins
             professed
             Christians
             are
             guilty
             of
             ,
             though
             thereby
             they
             reproach
             their
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             ,
             yet
             they
             do
             not
             declare
             him
             to
             be
             an
             Impostor
             ,
             who
             justly
             suffered
             on
             the
             Cross
             ,
             and
             whom
             they
             would
             condemn
             to
             the
             same
             ignominious
             Death
             again
             ,
             if
             they
             could
             ;
             nay
             ,
             those
             who
             are
             conquered
             by
             some
             powerful
             and
             surprizing
             fears
             to
             deny
             Christ
             ,
             as
             Peter
             did
             ,
             or
             to
             offer
             Sacrifice
             to
             Idols
             ,
             as
             many
             Christians
             did
             under
             the
             Heathen
             Persecutions
             ,
             and
             recover
             themselves
             again
             by
             Repentance
             ,
             are
             not
             included
             in
             this
             severe
             Sentence
             ;
             for
             such
             Men
             do
             really
             believe
             in
             Christ
             still
             ,
             do
             not
             heartily
             renounce
             
             their
             Baptismal
             Faith
             ,
             and
             therefore
             do
             not
             lose
             their
             Baptism
             ,
             though
             in
             word
             and
             deed
             at
             present
             they
             deny
             Christ
             ;
             the
             case
             of
             such
             Men
             is
             very
             dangerous
             ,
             for
             our
             Saviour
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               Whosoever
               shall
               deny
               me
               before
               men
               ,
               him
               will
               I
               also
               deny
               before
               my
               Father
               which
               is
               in
               heaven
               ,
            
             10
             Mat.
             33.
             
             Those
             who
             through
             fear
             of
             Men
             persist
             in
             such
             a
             denial
             ,
             shall
             not
             be
             saved
             by
             a
             secret
             and
             dissembled
             Faith
             ;
             for
             we
             must
             not
             only
             believe
             in
             Christ
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             openly
             profess
             our
             Faith
             in
             him
             :
             but
             such
             Men
             may
             be
             recovered
             by
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             bold
             Confession
             of
             Christ
             in
             new
             Dangers
             and
             Temptations
             ;
             these
             are
             lapsed
             Christians
             ,
             but
             not
             Apostates
             ,
             as
             Iulian
             was
             ,
             who
             hated
             the
             Name
             and
             Religion
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             were
             admitted
             to
             Repentance
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             as
             not
             having
             lost
             their
             Baptismal
             Faith
             ,
             though
             through
             fear
             they
             denied
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Of
             these
             total
             Apostates
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             tells
             us
             ,
             That
             
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               renew
               them
               again
               unto
               repentance
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             as
             St.
             Chrysostom
             renders
             it
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             new
             Creatures
             again
             by
             Baptismal
             Repentance
             ;
             for
             so
             he
             
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             to
             be
             renewed
             is
             to
             be
             made
             new
             ,
             which
             can
             be
             done
             only
             by
             Baptism
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             Baptism
             only
             can
             make
             us
             new
             Creatures
             .
          
           
             The
             danger
             then
             of
             these
             Mens
             case
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             represents
             it
             ,
             is
             this
             :
             That
             they
             having
             totally
             Apostatized
             from
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             together
             with
             their
             Faith
             have
             lost
             their
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             are
             become
             Iews
             and
             Pagans
             again
             ;
             now
             Iews
             and
             Pagans
             can
             never
             be
             made
             Christians
             without
             Baptism
             ,
             wherein
             they
             are
             regenerated
             and
             new
             made
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             same
             reason
             these
             Apostatized
             Christians
             ,
             who
             are
             become
             Iews
             and
             Pagans
             ,
             can
             never
             become
             Christians
             again
             ,
             unless
             they
             be
             rebaptized
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             cannot
             be
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             but
             one
             Baptism
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             :
             and
             therefore
             ,
             though
             we
             could
             suppose
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             believe
             again
             ,
             and
             repent
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             they
             could
             never
             recover
             a
             legal
             Right
             and
             Title
             to
             Mercy
             and
             the
             Promises
             of
             the
             Gospel-Covenant
             ;
             Faith
             and
             Repentance
             will
             not
             justifie
             a
             Heathen
             without
             Baptism
             ,
             for
             
               he
               that
               believes
               and
               is
               baptized
               shall
               be
               saved
               ,
            
             are
             the
             express
             terms
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             condition
             of
             Apostates
             is
             very
             hopeless
             ,
             who
             
             are
             relapsed
             into
             such
             a
             state
             ,
             that
             nothing
             but
             Baptismal
             Grace
             and
             Regeneration
             ,
             nothing
             but
             being
             new
             made
             ,
             and
             new
             born
             ,
             can
             save
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             cannot
             have
             ,
             for
             they
             must
             not
             be
             baptized
             again
             .
             A
             Christian
             must
             be
             but
             once
             born
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             a
             Man
             is
             ;
             which
             possibly
             is
             the
             reason
             why
             St.
             Peter
             tells
             us
             of
             such
             Apostates
             ,
             
               That
               their
               later
               end
               is
               worse
               with
               them
               than
               their
               beginning
               ,
            
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             20.
             for
             Iews
             and
             Heathens
             ,
             how
             wicked
             soever
             they
             were
             ,
             might
             wash
             away
             all
             their
             sins
             in
             Baptism
             ;
             but
             such
             Apostates
             
               are
               like
               a
               sow
               that
               was
               washed
               ,
               that
               returns
               again
               to
               her
               wallowing
               in
               the
               mire
               :
            
             When
             they
             had
             washed
             away
             their
             Sins
             and
             Infidelity
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             they
             return
             to
             their
             forsaken
             Paganism
             again
             ,
             and
             lose
             the
             effect
             of
             their
             first
             Washing
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             second
             Baptismal
             Washing
             to
             be
             had
             .
          
           
             The
             Apostle
             does
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             these
             Men
             should
             be
             saved
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             impossible
             they
             should
             be
             regenerated
             again
             by
             Baptism
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             only
             Gospel-state
             of
             Salvation
             :
             If
             any
             such
             Men
             be
             saved
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             saved
             ,
             as
             I
             observed
             before
             ,
             by
             Uncovenanted
             Grace
             and
             Mercy
             ;
             they
             are
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Unbaptized
             Iews
             and
             Heathens
             ,
             not
             
             of
             Christians
             ,
             who
             have
             a
             Covenant-right
             to
             God's
             Promises
             :
             and
             I
             would
             desire
             the
             baptized
             Atheists
             and
             Infidels
             of
             our
             Age
             to
             consider
             of
             this
             ,
             whose
             case
             is
             so
             very
             like
             this
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             the
             same
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             make
             them
             afraid
             of
             setting
             up
             for
             Wits
             ,
             at
             such
             infinite
             peril
             of
             their
             Souls
             .
          
           
             To
             apply
             this
             then
             to
             our
             present
             purpose
             :
             What
             I
             have
             now
             discoursed
             plainly
             shews
             ,
             that
             a
             baptized
             Christian
             must
             not
             always
             expect
             to
             be
             saved
             by
             such
             Grace
             ,
             as
             saves
             and
             justifies
             in
             Baptism
             ;
             Baptismal
             Grace
             is
             inseparably
             annexed
             to
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             can
             be
             no
             more
             repeated
             than
             Baptism
             .
             This
             makes
             the
             case
             of
             Apostates
             so
             desparate
             ,
             that
             Infidelity
             can
             be
             washed
             away
             only
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             those
             who
             Apostatize
             after
             Baptism
             can
             never
             be
             rebaptized
             again
             ;
             and
             therefore
             can
             never
             have
             any
             Covenant-title
             to
             Pardon
             and
             Forgiveness
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             proportionably
             holds
             good
             in
             our
             present
             case
             ;
             the
             Grace
             of
             Baptism
             washes
             away
             all
             the
             Sins
             of
             our
             past
             lives
             ,
             how
             many
             ,
             how
             great
             soever
             they
             have
             been
             ,
             only
             upon
             our
             profession
             of
             our
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Repentance
             of
             all
             our
             Sins
             ,
             and
             Vows
             of
             Obedience
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             Christ
             for
             the
             future
             ;
             
             but
             whoever
             after
             Baptism
             lives
             a
             wicked
             and
             profligate
             life
             ,
             and
             hopes
             to
             be
             saved
             at
             last
             only
             by
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             sorrow
             for
             his
             Sins
             ,
             and
             vows
             of
             living
             better
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             just
             a
             dying
             ,
             will
             be
             miserably
             mistaken
             ;
             for
             this
             is
             onely
             the
             Grace
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             which
             can
             never
             be
             repeated
             ,
             not
             the
             rule
             and
             measure
             whereby
             God
             will
             judge
             baptized
             Christians
             ,
             who
             have
             had
             time
             and
             opportunity
             of
             exercising
             those
             Christian
             Graces
             which
             they
             vowed
             at
             their
             Baptism
             .
          
           
             A
             Man
             who
             retains
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             though
             he
             lives
             wickedly
             ,
             does
             not
             forfeit
             his
             Baptism
             ,
             but
             shall
             be
             forgiven
             whenever
             he
             repents
             ,
             and
             forsakes
             his
             sins
             ,
             and
             lives
             a
             holy
             life
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             delays
             this
             so
             long
             ,
             that
             he
             has
             no
             time
             to
             amend
             his
             life
             ,
             that
             he
             can
             do
             nothing
             ,
             but
             be
             sorry
             for
             his
             sins
             ,
             and
             vow
             a
             new
             life
             ,
             I
             cannot
             promise
             him
             ,
             that
             this
             shall
             be
             accepted
             at
             the
             hour
             of
             death
             ,
             because
             the
             Gospel
             requires
             a
             Holy
             Life
             ,
             not
             meerly
             a
             Death-bed
             sorrow
             and
             remorse
             for
             Sin
             :
             Sorrow
             for
             Sin
             ,
             and
             Vows
             of
             a
             new
             Life
             ,
             will
             be
             accepted
             at
             Baptism
             ,
             as
             the
             beginnings
             of
             a
             new
             Life
             ,
             but
             that
             is
             no
             reason
             why
             they
             should
             be
             accepted
             at
             our
             Death
             ,
             when
             
             they
             are
             only
             the
             forrowful
             conclusion
             of
             a
             wicked
             Life
             :
             God
             will
             receive
             us
             to
             Grace
             and
             Mercy
             at
             Baptism
             upon
             our
             solemn
             Vows
             of
             living
             to
             him
             ;
             but
             he
             has
             no
             where
             promised
             to
             accept
             of
             our
             dying
             Vows
             ,
             instead
             of
             Holiness
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             as
             a
             recompence
             for
             a
             whole
             life
             spent
             in
             Wickedness
             and
             Folly
             .
             It
             is
             very
             seldom
             that
             such
             dying
             Sorrows
             ,
             or
             dying
             Vows
             are
             sincere
             and
             hearty
             ,
             but
             were
             they
             never
             so
             sincere
             ,
             (
             as
             sometimes
             though
             very
             rarely
             we
             see
             that
             Men
             who
             recover
             from
             a
             dangerous
             Sickness
             keep
             the
             vows
             and
             promises
             they
             then
             made
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             a
             good
             proof
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             very
             sincere
             in
             making
             them
             )
             yet
             I
             do
             not
             know
             any
             one
             promise
             in
             Scripture
             to
             a
             dying
             Repentance
             ;
             the
             Gospel
             requires
             actual
             holiness
             of
             life
             ;
             and
             when
             God
             cuts
             off
             such
             Men
             in
             their
             sins
             ,
             without
             allowing
             them
             any
             time
             to
             reform
             their
             lives
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             suspicious
             ,
             that
             he
             rejects
             their
             sorrows
             and
             their
             vows
             ;
             as
             Wisdom
             threatens
             ,
             1
             Prov.
             24
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               Because
               I
               have
               called
               and
               ye
               refused
               ,
               I
               have
               stretched
               out
               my
               hand
               ,
               and
               no
               man
               regarded
               —
               I
               also
               will
               laugh
               at
               your
               calamity
               ,
               and
               mock
               when
               your
               fear
               cometh
               :
               —
               Then
               shall
               they
               call
               upon
               me
               ,
               but
               I
               will
               not
            
             
             
               answer
               ;
               they
               shall
               seek
               me
               early
               ,
               but
               they
               shall
               not
               find
               me
               .
            
             I
             will
             not
             pre-judge
             the
             final
             state
             of
             these
             Men
             ,
             but
             if
             God
             accept
             of
             such
             a
             Death-bed
             Repentance
             ,
             which
             cannot
             produce
             the
             actual
             Fruits
             ,
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             it
             is
             more
             than
             he
             has
             promised
             ,
             and
             more
             than
             he
             has
             given
             us
             authority
             to
             preach
             :
             and
             we
             should
             consider
             ,
             what
             infinite
             hazard
             we
             run
             by
             such
             delays
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             be
             saved
             by
             the
             express
             terms
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             but
             if
             we
             be
             saved
             ,
             we
             must
             be
             saved
             by
             an
             unpromised
             and
             uncovenanted
             Grace
             and
             Mercy
             ;
             which
             ,
             how
             good
             soever
             God
             be
             ,
             we
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             rely
             on
             .
             This
             ,
             I
             know
             ,
             will
             be
             thought
             very
             severe
             ,
             but
             I
             cannot
             help
             it
             :
             it
             may
             terrify
             dying
             Sinners
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             less
             danger
             in
             that
             ,
             than
             in
             nursing
             Men
             up
             in
             the
             deluding
             hopes
             of
             a
             Death-bed
             Repentance
             ,
             which
             renders
             all
             the
             arguments
             and
             motives
             to
             a
             holy
             Life
             ineffectual
             ,
             and
             I
             fear
             ,
             eternally
             destroys
             as
             many
             as
             trust
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             If
             you
             ask
             ,
             why
             Faith
             and
             Repentance
             ,
             without
             the
             actual
             obedience
             of
             our
             Lives
             ,
             should
             not
             as
             well
             be
             accepted
             by
             God
             on
             our
             Death-bed
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             at
             our
             Baptism
             ?
             I
             shall
             ask
             another
             very
             plain
             question
             ,
             Why
             a
             Husbandman
             who
             
             hires
             Labourers
             into
             his
             Vineyard
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             receives
             them
             into
             his
             service
             ,
             protection
             ,
             and
             pay
             ,
             only
             upon
             their
             promise
             to
             be
             faithful
             and
             diligent
             in
             his
             work
             ,
             before
             they
             have
             done
             any
             thing
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             when
             these
             Men
             have
             loitered
             away
             the
             day
             without
             working
             ,
             why
             should
             not
             he
             reward
             them
             at
             night
             ,
             because
             they
             then
             also
             profess
             themselves
             very
             sorry
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             not
             work
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             great
             many
             promises
             and
             vows
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             were
             to
             begin
             the
             day
             again
             ,
             they
             would
             ?
             A
             promise
             of
             faithfulness
             and
             diligence
             was
             reason
             enough
             why
             he
             should
             take
             them
             into
             his
             service
             ,
             but
             their
             sorrow
             for
             not
             working
             ,
             and
             their
             resolutions
             of
             working
             ,
             when
             the
             time
             of
             working
             is
             past
             ,
             is
             no
             reason
             why
             they
             should
             be
             rewarded
             ,
             or
             escape
             the
             punishment
             of
             Loiterers
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             very
             case
             here
             ;
             we
             are
             saved
             by
             the
             Mercies
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Merits
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             we
             partake
             of
             by
             our
             union
             to
             him
             ;
             this
             union
             is
             made
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             which
             incorporates
             us
             into
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             very
             first
             moment
             of
             our
             union
             ,
             we
             are
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Grace
             and
             Justification
             ;
             our
             sins
             are
             washed
             away
             in
             his
             Blood
             ,
             as
             Water
             purges
             all
             bodily
             defilements
             ,
             and
             the
             
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             dwells
             in
             us
             to
             renew
             and
             sanctify
             us
             :
             now
             all
             that
             is
             required
             by
             God
             ,
             or
             that
             seems
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             thing
             necessary
             to
             this
             Union
             ,
             is
             a
             general
             Repentance
             of
             all
             our
             Sins
             ,
             renouncing
             our
             former
             wicked
             course
             of
             Life
             ,
             professing
             our
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Saviour
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             vowing
             Obedience
             to
             his
             Laws
             ,
             for
             this
             qualifies
             us
             to
             be
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             received
             into
             his
             Service
             ,
             and
             into
             the
             Communion
             of
             his
             Body
             and
             Church
             ;
             and
             therefore
             this
             Faith
             and
             Repentance
             justifies
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             because
             those
             who
             thus
             repent
             of
             their
             Sins
             ,
             and
             believe
             in
             Christ
             ,
             are
             received
             to
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             in
             Baptism
             have
             all
             their
             Sins
             forgiven
             ,
             and
             are
             put
             into
             a
             state
             of
             Grace
             and
             Favour
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             But
             now
             though
             Faith
             and
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             the
             Vows
             of
             Obedience
             ,
             are
             sufficient
             to
             make
             us
             the
             Disciples
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             us
             into
             a
             state
             of
             Justification
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             not
             sufficient
             to
             save
             those
             who
             are
             the
             Disciples
             of
             Christ
             ,
             without
             actual
             Holiness
             and
             Obedience
             of
             Life
             ;
             for
             to
             be
             a
             Disciple
             of
             Christ
             ,
             does
             not
             signifie
             meerly
             to
             believe
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             vow
             obedience
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             to
             obey
             him
             :
             it
             is
             reasonable
             
             ●nough
             ,
             that
             upon
             our
             Vows
             of
             Obedience
             ,
             we
             should
             be
             received
             into
             his
             service
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             not
             reasonable
             that
             we
             should
             be
             rewarded
             without
             performing
             our
             Vows
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             as
             ridiculous
             a
             thing
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             our
             repeated
             sorows
             for
             not
             obeying
             ,
             and
             our
             repeated
             and
             fruitless
             resolutions
             of
             obeying
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             should
             pass
             for
             Obedience
             ,
             as
             that
             that
             Son
             should
             be
             thought
             to
             do
             his
             Father's
             will
             ,
             who
             said
             ,
             
               I
               go
               Sir
            
             ,
             but
             went
             not
             ;
             especially
             when
             after
             our
             Vow
             of
             Baptism
             we
             live
             a
             very
             ungodly
             life
             ,
             and
             never
             think
             it
             time
             to
             repent
             ,
             and
             to
             renew
             our
             Vows
             again
             till
             we
             come
             to
             die
             :
             If
             we
             consider
             the
             difference
             between
             what
             is
             necessary
             to
             make
             us
             the
             Disciples
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             required
             of
             us
             when
             we
             are
             Disciples
             ,
             we
             shall
             see
             a
             plain
             reason
             why
             Faith
             and
             Repentance
             ,
             as
             that
             signifies
             sorrow
             for
             sin
             ,
             and
             Vows
             of
             Obedience
             ,
             will
             justifie
             us
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             but
             will
             not
             be
             accepted
             upon
             a
             Death-bed
             ,
             after
             a
             life
             spent
             in
             wickedness
             ;
             for
             when
             a
             baptized
             Christian
             comes
             to
             die
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             then
             to
             be
             made
             a
             Disciple
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             baptized
             again
             ,
             but
             to
             give
             an
             account
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             since
             he
             has
             been
             Christ's
             Disciple
             ,
             and
             meer
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             sorrow
             for
             Sin
             ,
             and
             
             vows
             of
             Obedience
             ,
             without
             actual
             Holiness
             of
             Life
             ,
             though
             with
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Baptism
             it
             will
             make
             a
             Disciple
             ,
             yet
             it
             will
             not
             pass
             in
             a
             Disciple's
             account
             ,
             especially
             when
             the
             sum
             total
             of
             his
             Life
             ,
             is
             nothing
             but
             sin
             ,
             and
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             fruitless
             vows
             ,
             for
             this
             is
             not
             that
             holiness
             of
             life
             ,
             which
             Christ
             requires
             of
             his
             Disciples
             .
          
           
             The
             ancient
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Church
             was
             a
             plain
             proof
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             thought
             a
             great
             deal
             more
             necessary
             for
             a
             baptized
             Christian
             ,
             than
             was
             required
             to
             qualifie
             Men
             for
             Baptism
             :
             In
             the
             Apostles
             days
             ,
             they
             baptized
             both
             Iews
             and
             Heathens
             immediately
             upon
             their
             profession
             of
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             renouncing
             their
             former
             wicked
             lives
             ;
             but
             in
             case
             they
             fell
             into
             any
             gross
             and
             scandalous
             sin
             after
             Baptism
             ,
             they
             were
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             profession
             of
             sorrow
             and
             repentance
             for
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             solemn
             vows
             of
             a
             new
             life
             ,
             was
             not
             thought
             sufficient
             to
             restore
             them
             to
             the
             Peace
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             kept
             under
             the
             severities
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             till
             they
             had
             made
             satisfaction
             for
             the
             Scandal
             they
             had
             given
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             given
             sufficient
             testimonies
             of
             the
             actual
             reformation
             
             of
             their
             Lives
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             Ages
             succeeding
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             this
             state
             of
             Penitence
             in
             some
             cases
             was
             continued
             many
             years
             ,
             in
             other
             cases
             such
             Sinners
             were
             never
             reconciled
             till
             the
             hour
             of
             death
             :
             Now
             if
             they
             had
             thought
             ,
             as
             many
             among
             us
             now
             do
             ,
             that
             sorrow
             for
             Sin
             ,
             and
             the
             vows
             of
             Obedience
             do
             immediately
             obtain
             our
             Pardon
             from
             God
             ,
             for
             sins
             committed
             after
             Baptism
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             imaginable
             ,
             why
             they
             should
             have
             imposed
             such
             a
             long
             and
             severe
             Discipline
             on
             Penitents
             :
             If
             they
             believed
             God
             had
             forgiven
             them
             ,
             why
             should
             not
             the
             Church
             forgive
             them
             ,
             and
             receive
             them
             them
             to
             her
             Communion
             again
             ,
             upon
             their
             promises
             of
             amendment
             ,
             without
             such
             a
             long
             trial
             of
             their
             reformation
             ?
             But
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             they
             thought
             sins
             after
             Baptism
             not
             forgiven
             without
             actual
             reformation
             ,
             and
             therefore
             would
             not
             receive
             them
             to
             Communion
             again
             without
             a
             tried
             and
             visible
             reformation
             of
             their
             Lives
             .
             We
             know
             what
             Disputes
             there
             were
             about
             this
             matter
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ;
             the
             ancient
             Discipline
             allowed
             but
             of
             one
             Repentance
             after
             Baptism
             ;
             and
             some
             would
             not
             allow
             of
             that
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Adultery
             ,
             Murder
             ,
             and
             Idolatry
             ,
             but
             denied
             the
             Authority
             of
             
             the
             Church
             to
             receive
             such
             Sinners
             to
             Communion
             again
             :
             this
             was
             the
             pretence
             of
             Novatus's
             Schism
             ;
             and
             Tertullian
             ,
             after
             he
             turn'd
             Montanist
             ,
             said
             many
             bitter
             things
             against
             the
             Catholicks
             upon
             this
             argument
             ,
             which
             seemed
             to
             question
             the
             validity
             of
             Repentance
             it self
             after
             Baptism
             ,
             though
             it
             did
             reform
             Mens
             lives
             :
             but
             though
             this
             was
             a
             great
             deal
             too
             much
             ,
             and
             did
             both
             lessen
             the
             Grace
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             the
             Authority
             which
             Christ
             had
             given
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             all
             this
             time
             ,
             they
             were
             very
             far
             from
             thinking
             ,
             that
             some
             dying
             Sorrows
             ,
             or
             dying
             Vows
             after
             a
             wicked
             Life
             ,
             would
             carry
             Men
             to
             Heaven
             :
             and
             the
             Judgment
             of
             those
             first
             and
             purest
             Ages
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             ought
             at
             least
             to
             make
             Men
             afraid
             of
             relying
             on
             such
             a
             Death-bed
             Repentance
             ,
             as
             they
             thought
             very
             ineffectual
             to
             save
             Sinners
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
          
           Concerning
           the
           Fear
           of
           Death
           ,
           and
           the
           Remedies
           against
           it
           .
        
         
           DEath
           is
           commonly
           and
           very
           truly
           called
           the
           King
           of
           Terrors
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           most
           formidable
           thing
           to
           Humane
           Nature
           ;
           the
           love
           of
           Life
           ,
           and
           the
           natural
           principle
           of
           Self-preservation
           ,
           begets
           in
           all
           Men
           a
           natural
           Aversion
           against
           Death
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           the
           natural
           Fear
           of
           Dying
           ;
           this
           is
           very
           much
           encreased
           by
           a
           great
           fondness
           and
           passion
           for
           this
           World
           ,
           which
           makes
           such
           Men
           ,
           especially
           while
           they
           are
           happy
           and
           prosperous
           ,
           very
           unwilling
           to
           leave
           it
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           still
           encreased
           by
           a
           sence
           of
           Guilt
           ,
           and
           the
           fear
           of
           Punishment
           in
           the
           next
           World
           :
           All
           these
           are
           of
           a
           distinct
           nature
           ,
           and
           require
           sutable
           Remedies
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           shall
           distinctly
           consider
           them
           :
        
         
           I.
           The
           natural
           Fear
           of
           Death
           results
           from
           Self-preservation
           ,
           and
           the
           love
           of
           our
           own
           being
           ;
           for
           
             light
             is
             sweet
             ,
             and
             a
             pleasant
             thing
             it
             is
             ,
             for
             the
             eyes
             to
             behold
          
           
           
             the
             sun
          
           ,
           11
           Eccles.
           7.
           
           All
           Men
           love
           Life
           ,
           and
           the
           necessary
           consequence
           of
           that
           is
           to
           fear
           Death
           ;
           though
           this
           is
           rather
           a
           natural
           Instinct
           ,
           than
           the
           effect
           of
           Reason
           and
           Discourse
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           great
           and
           wise
           Reasons
           why
           God
           should
           imprint
           this
           Aversion
           to
           Death
           on
           Humane
           Nature
           ,
           because
           it
           obliges
           us
           to
           take
           care
           of
           ourselves
           ,
           and
           to
           avoid
           every
           thing
           which
           will
           destroy
           or
           shorten
           our
           lives
           ;
           this
           in
           many
           cases
           is
           a
           great
           principle
           of
           Vertue
           ,
           as
           it
           preserves
           us
           from
           all
           fatal
           and
           destructive
           Vices
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           great
           Instrument
           of
           Government
           ,
           and
           makes
           Men
           afraid
           of
           committing
           such
           Villanies
           ,
           as
           the
           Laws
           of
           their
           Country
           have
           made
           capital
           ;
           and
           therefore
           since
           the
           natural
           Fear
           of
           Death
           is
           of
           such
           great
           advantage
           to
           us
           ,
           we
           must
           be
           contented
           with
           it
           ,
           though
           it
           makes
           the
           thoughts
           of
           dying
           a
           little
           uneasie
           ;
           especially
           if
           we
           consider
           ,
           that
           when
           this
           natural
           Fear
           of
           Death
           is
           not
           encreased
           by
           other
           causes
           ,
           (
           of
           which
           more
           presently
           )
           it
           may
           be
           conquered
           or
           allayed
           by
           Reason
           and
           wise
           Consideration
           :
           for
           this
           is
           not
           so
           strong
           an
           Aversion
           ,
           but
           it
           may
           be
           conquered
           ;
           the
           miseries
           and
           calamities
           of
           this
           Life
           very
           often
           reconcile
           Men
           to
           Death
           ,
           and
           make
           
           them
           passionately
           desire
           it
           :
           
             Wherefore
             is
             light
             given
             to
             him
             that
             is
             in
             misery
             ,
             and
             life
             to
             the
             bitter
             in
             soul
             ?
             which
             long
             for
             death
             ,
             but
             it
             cometh
             not
             ,
             and
             digg
             for
             it
             more
             then
             for
             hid
             treasures
             :
             which
             rejoyce
             exceedingly
             ,
             and
             are
             glad
             when
             they
             can
             find
             the
             grave
             ,
          
           3
           Job
           20
           ,
           21
           ,
           22.
           
           
             My
             soul
             chuseth
             strangling
             ,
             and
             death
             rather
             than
             life
             :
             I
             loath
             it
             ,
             I
             would
             not
             live
             alway
             ;
             let
             me
             alone
             ,
             for
             my
             days
             are
             vanity
             ,
          
           7
           Job
           15
           ,
           16.
           
           And
           if
           the
           sence
           of
           present
           Sufferings
           can
           conquer
           the
           fears
           of
           Death
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           doubt
           but
           the
           hope
           of
           immortal
           Life
           may
           do
           it
           also
           :
           for
           the
           fear
           of
           Death
           is
           not
           an
           original
           and
           primitive
           Passion
           ,
           but
           results
           from
           the
           love
           of
           ourselves
           ,
           from
           the
           love
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           our
           own
           being
           ;
           and
           therefore
           when
           we
           can
           separate
           the
           fear
           of
           Death
           from
           Self-love
           ,
           it
           is
           easily
           conquered
           :
           when
           Men
           are
           sensible
           ,
           that
           life
           is
           no
           kindness
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           only
           serves
           to
           prolong
           their
           misery
           ,
           they
           are
           so
           far
           from
           being
           afraid
           of
           Death
           ,
           that
           they
           court
           it
           ;
           and
           were
           they
           as
           thoroughly
           convinc'd
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           die
           ,
           Death
           will
           translate
           them
           to
           a
           more
           happy
           Life
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           as
           easie
           a
           thing
           to
           put
           off
           these
           Bodies
           ,
           as
           to
           change
           their
           Cloaths
           ,
           or
           to
           leave
           an
           old
           and
           ruinous
           House
           for
           a
           more
           beautiful
           and
           convenient
           Habitation
           .
        
         
         
           If
           we
           set
           aside
           the
           natural
           Aversion
           ,
           and
           inquire
           into
           the
           reasons
           of
           this
           natural
           Fear
           of
           Death
           ,
           we
           can
           think
           of
           but
           these
           two
           ;
           Either
           Men
           are
           afraid
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           die
           they
           shall
           cease
           to
           be
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           they
           know
           not
           what
           they
           shall
           be
           ,
           and
           are
           unwilling
           to
           exchange
           this
           present
           life
           ,
           which
           they
           like
           very
           well
           ,
           for
           they
           know
           not
           what
           .
           But
           now
           both
           these
           reasons
           of
           Fear
           are
           taken
           away
           by
           the
           Revelation
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           has
           brought
           Life
           and
           Immortality
           to
           light
           ;
           and
           when
           the
           reasons
           of
           our
           Fear
           are
           gone
           ,
           such
           an
           unaccountable
           Aversion
           and
           Reluctancy
           to
           Death
           ,
           signifies
           little
           more
           than
           to
           make
           us
           patient
           of
           living
           ,
           rather
           than
           unwilling
           to
           die
           ;
           for
           a
           Man
           who
           has
           such
           a
           new
           glorious
           World
           ,
           such
           a
           happy
           immortal
           Life
           in
           his
           view
           ,
           could
           not
           very
           contentedly
           delay
           his
           removal
           thither
           ,
           were
           not
           Death
           in
           the
           way
           ,
           which
           he
           naturally
           startles
           at
           ,
           and
           draws
           back
           from
           ,
           though
           his
           reason
           sees
           nothing
           frightful
           or
           terrible
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           plain
           and
           short
           account
           then
           of
           this
           matter
           is
           this
           :
           We
           must
           not
           expect
           wholly
           to
           conquer
           our
           natural
           Aversion
           to
           Death
           ;
           St.
           Paul
           himself
           did
           not
           desire
           
             to
             be
             uncloathed
             ,
             but
             cloathed
             upon
             ,
             that
             mortality
             might
             be
             swallowed
             up
             of
          
           
           life
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           3
           ,
           4.
           
           Were
           there
           not
           some
           remaining
           aversions
           to
           Death
           mixed
           with
           our
           hopes
           and
           desires
           of
           Immortality
           ,
           Martyrdom
           itself
           ,
           excepting
           the
           patient
           enduring
           the
           shame
           and
           the
           torments
           of
           it
           ,
           would
           be
           no
           Vertue
           ;
           but
           though
           this
           natural
           aversion
           to
           Death
           cannot
           be
           wholly
           conquered
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           extreamly
           lessened
           ,
           and
           brought
           next
           to
           nothing
           ,
           by
           the
           certain
           belief
           and
           expectation
           of
           a
           glorious
           Immortality
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           only
           way
           to
           arm
           ourselves
           against
           these
           natural
           fears
           of
           dying
           ,
           is
           to
           confirm
           our selves
           in
           this
           belief
           ,
           that
           Death
           does
           not
           put
           an
           end
           to
           us
           ,
           that
           our
           Souls
           shall
           survive
           in
           a
           state
           of
           Bliss
           and
           Happiness
           ,
           when
           our
           Bodies
           shall
           rot
           in
           their
           Graves
           ,
           and
           that
           these
           mortal
           Bodies
           themselves
           shall
           at
           the
           sound
           of
           the
           last
           Trump
           rise
           again
           out
           of
           the
           dust
           immortal
           and
           glorious
           .
           A
           Man
           who
           believes
           and
           expects
           this
           ,
           can
           have
           no
           reason
           to
           be
           afraid
           of
           Death
           ;
           nay
           he
           has
           great
           reason
           not
           to
           fear
           Death
           ,
           and
           that
           will
           reconcile
           him
           to
           the
           thoughts
           of
           it
           ,
           though
           he
           trembles
           a
           little
           under
           the
           weaknesses
           and
           aversions
           of
           Nature
           .
        
         
           II.
           Besides
           the
           natural
           Aversions
           to
           Death
           ,
           most
           Men
           have
           contracted
           a
           great
           
           fondness
           and
           passion
           for
           this
           World
           ,
           and
           that
           makes
           them
           so
           unwilling
           to
           leave
           it
           ,
           whatever
           glorious
           things
           they
           hear
           of
           another
           World
           ,
           they
           see
           what
           is
           to
           be
           had
           in
           this
           ,
           and
           they
           like
           it
           so
           well
           ,
           that
           they
           do
           not
           expect
           to
           mend
           themselves
           ,
           but
           if
           they
           were
           at
           their
           choice
           ,
           would
           stay
           where
           they
           are
           :
           and
           this
           is
           a
           double
           death
           to
           them
           to
           be
           snatched
           away
           from
           their
           admired
           enjoyments
           ,
           and
           to
           leave
           whatever
           they
           love
           and
           delight
           in
           behind
           them
           :
           and
           there
           is
           no
           remedy
           ,
           that
           I
           know
           of
           ,
           for
           these
           Men
           to
           cure
           their
           fears
           of
           Death
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           rectifie
           their
           mistaken
           opinions
           of
           things
           ,
           to
           open
           their
           eyes
           to
           see
           the
           Vanity
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           and
           the
           brighter
           and
           more
           dazling
           Glories
           of
           the
           next
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           different
           degrees
           of
           this
           ,
           and
           therefore
           this
           remedy
           must
           be
           differently
           applied
           :
           some
           Men
           are
           wholly
           sunk
           into
           flesh
           and
           sence
           ,
           and
           have
           no
           tast
           at
           all
           of
           rational
           and
           manly
           Pleasures
           ,
           much
           less
           of
           those
           which
           are
           purely
           intellectual
           and
           divine
           :
           they
           are
           Slaves
           to
           their
           lusts
           ,
           lay
           no
           restraints
           on
           their
           bruitish
           appetites
           ,
           the
           World
           is
           their
           God
           ,
           and
           they
           dote
           on
           the
           riches
           ,
           and
           pleasures
           ,
           and
           honours
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           only
           real
           and
           substantial
           goods
           :
           Now
           
           these
           Men
           have
           great
           reason
           to
           be
           afraid
           of
           Death
           ;
           for
           when
           they
           go
           out
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           they
           will
           find
           nothing
           that
           belongs
           to
           this
           World
           in
           the
           next
           ;
           and
           thus
           their
           happiness
           and
           their
           lives
           must
           end
           together
           :
           It
           is
           fitting
           they
           should
           fear
           Death
           ,
           for
           if
           the
           fear
           of
           Death
           will
           not
           cure
           their
           fondness
           for
           this
           World
           ,
           nothing
           else
           can
           ;
           you
           must
           not
           expect
           to
           perswade
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           next
           World
           is
           a
           happier
           place
           than
           this
           ;
           but
           the
           best
           way
           is
           to
           set
           before
           them
           the
           terrors
           of
           the
           next
           World
           ;
           those
           Lakes
           of
           Fire
           and
           Brimstone
           prepared
           for
           the
           Devil
           and
           his
           Angels
           ;
           to
           ask
           them
           our
           Saviour's
           question
           ,
           
             What
             shall
             it
             profit
             a
             man
             to
             gain
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             and
             to
             lose
             his
             own
             soul
             :
             or
             what
             shall
             a
             man
             give
             in
             exchange
             for
             his
             soul
             ?
          
           These
           Men
           ought
           to
           fear
           on
           ,
           till
           the
           fear
           of
           Death
           cures
           their
           vicious
           passion
           and
           fondness
           for
           this
           World
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           fear
           of
           Death
           will
           by
           degrees
           cure
           itself
           .
        
         
           Others
           there
           are
           ,
           who
           have
           a
           true
           reverence
           for
           God
           ,
           and
           govern
           their
           inclinations
           and
           passions
           to
           the
           things
           of
           this
           World
           with
           regard
           to
           his
           Laws
           ;
           they
           will
           not
           raise
           an
           Estate
           by
           Injustice
           ,
           Oppression
           ,
           or
           Perjury
           ;
           they
           will
           not
           transgress
           the
           Rules
           of
           Sobriety
           and
           Modesty
           
           in
           the
           use
           of
           sensual
           Pleasures
           ;
           they
           will
           not
           purchase
           the
           honours
           and
           preferments
           of
           this
           World
           at
           the
           price
           of
           their
           Souls
           ;
           but
           yet
           they
           love
           this
           World
           very
           well
           ,
           and
           are
           extreamly
           delighted
           in
           the
           enjoyments
           of
           it
           ;
           they
           have
           a
           plentiful
           Fortune
           ,
           or
           a
           thriving
           Trade
           ,
           or
           the
           Favour
           of
           their
           Prince
           ;
           they
           live
           at
           ease
           ,
           and
           think
           this
           World
           a
           very
           pleasant
           place
           ,
           and
           are
           ready
           to
           cry
           ,
           
             It
             is
             good
             for
             us
             to
             be
             here
             :
          
           Now
           it
           cannot
           be
           avoided
           ,
           but
           that
           in
           proportion
           to
           Mens
           love
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           not
           an
           immoral
           and
           irregular
           passion
           ,
           they
           will
           be
           more
           afraid
           ,
           and
           more
           unwilling
           to
           leave
           it
           :
           when
           we
           are
           in
           the
           full
           enjoyment
           of
           an
           earthly
           Felicity
           ,
           it
           is
           difficult
           for
           very
           good
           Men
           to
           have
           such
           a
           strong
           and
           vigorous
           sence
           of
           the
           next
           World
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           them
           willing
           and
           contented
           to
           leave
           this
           :
           they
           desire
           to
           go
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           not
           over-hasty
           in
           their
           desires
           ;
           they
           can
           be
           better
           pleased
           ,
           if
           God
           sees
           fit
           ,
           to
           stay
           here
           a
           little
           longer
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           find
           themselves
           a
           going
           ,
           are
           apt
           to
           cast
           back
           their
           eyes
           upon
           this
           World
           ,
           as
           those
           who
           are
           loth
           to
           part
           .
           This
           makes
           it
           so
           necessary
           for
           God
           to
           exercise
           even
           good
           Men
           with
           afflictions
           and
           sufferings
           ,
           to
           wean
           
           them
           from
           this
           World
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           Scene
           of
           Misery
           ,
           and
           to
           raise
           their
           hearts
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           where
           true
           and
           unmixt
           Happiness
           dwells
           .
        
         
           The
           only
           way
           then
           to
           cure
           this
           fear
           of
           Death
           ,
           is
           to
           mortifie
           all
           remains
           of
           love
           and
           affection
           for
           this
           World
           ;
           to
           withdraw
           ourselves
           as
           much
           as
           may
           be
           from
           the
           conversation
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           use
           it
           very
           sparingly
           ,
           and
           with
           great
           indifferency
           ,
           to
           supply
           the
           wants
           of
           Nature
           ,
           rather
           than
           to
           enjoy
           the
           pleasures
           of
           it
           ;
           to
           have
           our
           conversation
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           to
           meditate
           on
           the
           glories
           of
           that
           blessed
           Place
           ,
           to
           live
           in
           this
           World
           upon
           the
           hopes
           of
           unseen
           things
           ;
           to
           accustom
           our selves
           to
           the
           work
           and
           to
           the
           pleasures
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           to
           praise
           and
           adore
           the
           Great
           Maker
           and
           Redeemer
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           to
           mingle
           ourselves
           with
           the
           heavenly
           Quire
           ,
           and
           possess
           our
           very
           fancies
           and
           imaginations
           with
           the
           glory
           and
           happiness
           of
           seeing
           GOD
           and
           the
           Blessed
           JESUS
           ,
           of
           dwelling
           in
           his
           immediate
           Presence
           ,
           of
           conversing
           with
           Saints
           and
           Angels
           ;
           this
           is
           to
           live
           like
           Strangers
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           and
           like
           Citizens
           of
           Heaven
           ;
           and
           then
           it
           will
           be
           as
           easie
           to
           us
           to
           leave
           this
           World
           for
           Heaven
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           for
           a
           Traveller
           to
           leave
           a
           foreign
           Country
           
           to
           return
           home
           .
           This
           is
           the
           height
           and
           perfection
           of
           Christian
           Vertue
           ;
           it
           is
           our
           mortifying
           the
           Flesh
           with
           its
           affections
           and
           lusts
           ,
           it
           is
           our
           dying
           to
           this
           World
           ,
           and
           living
           to
           God
           ;
           and
           when
           we
           are
           dead
           to
           this
           World
           ,
           the
           fear
           of
           dying
           and
           leaving
           this
           World
           is
           over
           ;
           For
           what
           should
           a
           Man
           do
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           who
           is
           dead
           to
           it
           ?
           When
           we
           are
           alive
           to
           God
           ,
           nothing
           can
           be
           so
           desirable
           as
           to
           go
           to
           him
           ;
           for
           here
           we
           live
           to
           God
           only
           by
           Faith
           and
           Hope
           ,
           but
           that
           is
           the
           proper
           place
           for
           this
           divine
           Life
           ,
           where
           God
           dwells
           :
           So
           that
           in
           short
           ,
           a
           life
           of
           Faith
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           our
           Victory
           over
           this
           World
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           our
           Victory
           over
           Death
           too
           ;
           it
           disarms
           it
           of
           all
           its
           fears
           and
           terrors
           ,
           it
           raises
           our
           hearts
           so
           much
           above
           this
           World
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           very
           well
           pleased
           to
           get
           rid
           of
           these
           Bodies
           ,
           which
           keep
           us
           here
           ,
           and
           to
           leave
           them
           in
           the
           Grave
           in
           hopes
           of
           a
           blessed
           Resurrection
           .
        
         
           III.
           The
           most
           tormenting
           Fears
           of
           Death
           are
           owing
           to
           a
           sence
           of
           Guilt
           ,
           which
           indeed
           are
           rather
           a
           fear
           of
           Judgement
           than
           of
           Death
           ,
           or
           a
           fear
           of
           Death
           as
           it
           sends
           us
           to
           Judgment
           ;
           and
           here
           we
           must
           distinguish
           between
           three
           sorts
           of
           Men
           ,
           whose
           Case
           is
           very
           different
           :
           
           1.
           
           Those
           who
           are
           very
           good
           Men
           ,
           who
           have
           made
           it
           the
           care
           of
           their
           lives
           to
           please
           GOD
           ,
           and
           to
           save
           their
           Souls
           .
           2.
           
           Those
           who
           have
           lived
           very
           ungodly
           Lives
           ,
           and
           are
           now
           awakened
           by
           the
           approaches
           of
           Death
           ,
           to
           see
           an
           angry
           and
           provoked
           Judge
           ,
           an
           injured
           Saviour
           ,
           a
           righteous
           Tribunal
           ,
           and
           think
           they
           hear
           that
           fatal
           Doom
           and
           Sentence
           pronounced
           on
           them
           by
           their
           own
           Consciences
           ,
           
             Go
             ye
             cursed
             into
             everlasting
             fire
             prepared
             for
             the
             Devil
             and
             his
             angels
             .
          
           3.
           
           Those
           who
           are
           doubtful
           of
           their
           own
           condition
           ,
           and
           are
           apt
           to
           fear
           the
           worst
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           As
           for
           the
           first
           sort
           of
           these
           Men
           ,
           who
           have
           sincerely
           endeavour'd
           to
           please
           GOD
           ,
           and
           have
           the
           testimony
           of
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           that
           in
           simplicity
           and
           godly
           sincerity
           they
           have
           had
           their
           conversation
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           Christ
           has
           delivered
           them
           from
           all
           their
           fears
           by
           his
           death
           upon
           the
           Cross
           ,
           and
           his
           Intercession
           for
           them
           at
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           God
           :
           The
           best
           Men
           dare
           not
           stand
           the
           trial
           of
           strict
           and
           impartial
           Justice
           ;
           they
           are
           conscious
           to
           themselves
           of
           so
           many
           sins
           ,
           or
           such
           great
           imperfections
           and
           defects
           ,
           that
           their
           onely
           hope
           is
           in
           the
           Mercy
           of
           GOD
           ,
           thro'
           the
           Merits
           and
           Mediation
           of
           CHRIST
           ;
           and
           in
           this
           hope
           they
           can
           triumph
           over
           
           Death
           ,
           as
           St.
           Paul
           does
           ;
           
             O
             death
             !
             where
             is
             thy
             sting
             ?
             O
             grave
             !
             where
             is
             thy
             victory
             ?
             The
             sting
             of
             death
             is
             sin
             ,
             and
             the
             strength
             of
             sin
             is
             the
             law
             ;
             but
             thanks
             be
          
           
           
             to
             GOD
             ,
             who
             hath
             given
             us
             the
             victory
             by
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ;
           who
           destroyed
           Sin
           ,
           and
           plucked
           out
           the
           sting
           of
           Death
           by
           his
           Death
           upon
           the
           Cross
           ,
           who
           triumphed
           over
           Death
           by
           his
           Resurrection
           from
           the
           Dead
           ,
           and
           is
           invested
           with
           Power
           to
           raise
           all
           his
           true
           Disciples
           from
           the
           Dead
           ;
           
             Is
             able
             to
             save
             to
             the
             uttermost
             all
             those
             that
             come
             unto
          
           
           
             GOD
             by
             him
             ,
             seeing
             he
             ever
             liveth
             to
             make
             intercession
             for
             them
             .
          
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           happy
           state
           of
           good
           Men
           ,
           when
           they
           come
           to
           die
           ,
           they
           can
           look
           into
           the
           other
           World
           without
           terrour
           ,
           where
           they
           see
           ,
           not
           a
           Court
           of
           Justice
           ,
           but
           ,
           a
           Throne
           of
           Grace
           ;
           where
           they
           see
           a
           Father
           ,
           not
           a
           Judge
           ;
           a
           Saviour
           who
           died
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           has
           redeemed
           them
           with
           his
           own
           Blood
           :
           What
           a
           blessed
           Calm
           and
           Serenity
           possesses
           their
           Souls
           !
           nay
           ,
           what
           Joy
           and
           Triumph
           transports
           them
           !
           How
           
             do
             their
             souls
             magnifie
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             their
             spirits
             rejoyce
             in
             GOD
             their
             Saviour
             !
          
           when
           they
           see
           him
           ready
           to
           pronounce
           them
           blessed
           ,
           and
           to
           set
           the
           Crown
           upon
           their
           heads
           ?
           Who
           
           would
           not
           
             die
             the
             death
             of
             the
             righteous
             ,
          
           and
           desire
           
             that
             his
             latter
             end
             may
             be
             like
             his
             !
          
           What
           wise
           Man
           would
           not
           live
           the
           life
           of
           the
           Righteous
           ,
           
             that
             his
             latter
             end
             may
             be
             like
             his
          
           ;
           that
           in
           the
           agonies
           of
           Death
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           very
           jaws
           of
           the
           Grave
           ,
           no
           disturbed
           thoughts
           may
           discompose
           him
           ;
           no
           guilty
           fears
           distract
           him
           ,
           but
           he
           may
           go
           out
           of
           the
           World
           with
           all
           the
           joyful
           presages
           of
           eternal
           Rest
           and
           Peace
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           As
           for
           wicked
           Men
           ,
           who
           never
           concerned
           themselves
           with
           the
           thoughts
           of
           God
           and
           another
           World
           ,
           while
           they
           were
           in
           health
           ,
           many
           times
           a
           dangerous
           Sickness
           ,
           which
           gives
           them
           a
           nearer
           view
           of
           Death
           and
           Judgment
           ,
           awakens
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           and
           overwhelms
           them
           with
           the
           unsupportable
           terrors
           of
           future
           Vengeance
           ;
           then
           they
           begin
           to
           lament
           their
           ill-spent
           lives
           ,
           to
           tremble
           before
           that
           just
           and
           righteous
           Judge
           ,
           whom
           they
           have
           provoked
           by
           repeated
           Villanies
           ;
           whose
           Being
           they
           formerly
           denied
           ,
           or
           whose
           Power
           and
           Justice
           they
           desied
           ;
           now
           they
           cry
           passionately
           to
           Christ
           for
           Mercy
           ,
           and
           will
           needs
           have
           him
           to
           be
           their
           Saviour
           ,
           though
           they
           would
           not
           own
           him
           for
           their
           Lord
           ,
           nor
           submit
           to
           his
           Laws
           and
           Government
           ;
           
           now
           these
           Men
           are
           mighty
           earnest
           for
           comfort
           ,
           the
           Minister
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           subject
           of
           their
           Drollery
           before
           ,
           is
           sent
           for
           in
           great
           hast
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           expected
           from
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           lull
           their
           Consciences
           asleep
           ,
           and
           send
           them
           quietly
           into
           another
           World
           ,
           to
           receive
           their
           doom
           there
           .
        
         
           Now
           it
           is
           very
           fitting
           to
           let
           these
           Men
           know
           ,
           while
           they
           are
           well
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           comfort
           to
           be
           had
           ,
           when
           they
           come
           to
           die
           :
           For
           
             there
             is
             no
             peace
             saith
             my
             GOD
             to
             the
             wicked
          
           ;
           and
           no
           Man
           who
           knows
           them
           ,
           can
           speak
           Peace
           to
           them
           ,
           without
           making
           a
           new
           Gospel
           ,
           or
           corrupting
           the
           old
           one
           .
        
         
           What
           I
           have
           already
           discourst
           concerning
           a
           Death-bed
           Repentance
           ,
           is
           a
           plain
           proof
           of
           this
           ;
           but
           though
           we
           set
           aside
           all
           that
           ,
           and
           proceed
           upon
           the
           common
           principle
           ,
           That
           a
           true
           Penitent
           ,
           whenever
           he
           sincerely
           repents
           ,
           thô
           it
           be
           upon
           his
           Death-bed
           ,
           after
           a
           long
           life
           of
           wickedness
           ,
           shall
           be
           pardoned
           and
           rewarded
           by
           God
           ;
           yet
           upon
           these
           principles
           it
           is
           impossible
           that
           a
           wicked
           Man
           ,
           when
           he
           comes
           to
           die
           ,
           should
           have
           any
           Comfort
           without
           a
           vain
           and
           Enthusiastick
           Presumption
           ,
           and
           the
           reason
           is
           very
           plain
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           impossible
           ,
           either
           for
           himself
           or
           others
           to
           judge
           ,
           whether
           
           his
           Repentance
           be
           true
           and
           sincere
           ;
           such
           a
           Repentance
           as
           ,
           if
           he
           were
           to
           live
           longer
           ,
           would
           reform
           his
           Life
           ,
           and
           bring
           forth
           the
           fruits
           of
           an
           universal
           Righteousness
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           agreed
           on
           all
           hands
           ,
           that
           no
           other
           Repentance
           but
           this
           can
           be
           accepted
           by
           God.
           
        
         
           Now
           it
           is
           absolutely
           impossible
           ,
           without
           a
           Revelation
           ,
           for
           any
           Man
           to
           know
           this
           ,
           who
           begins
           his
           Repentance
           upon
           a
           Death-bed
           :
           he
           may
           feel
           indeed
           the
           bitter
           pangs
           and
           agonies
           of
           Sorrow
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           sincerely
           and
           heartily
           sorry
           that
           he
           has
           sinned
           :
           And
           this
           every
           dying
           Sinner
           is
           ,
           who
           is
           sorrowful
           ,
           he
           is
           sincerely
           sorrowful
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           does
           not
           counterfeit
           a
           Sorrow
           ,
           but
           really
           feels
           it
           :
           and
           I
           know
           nothing
           else
           to
           make
           Sorrow
           sincere
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           is
           real
           and
           not
           counterfeited
           ;
           and
           therefore
           to
           be
           sorrowful
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           sincerely
           sorrowful
           ,
           is
           the
           same
           thing
           ;
           And
           will
           any
           Man
           say
           ,
           that
           whoever
           is
           sorry
           for
           his
           sins
           when
           he
           comes
           to
           die
           ,
           shall
           be
           saved
           ?
           Then
           no
           Sinner
           can
           be
           damned
           ,
           who
           does
           not
           die
           an
           Atheist
           ,
           or
           stupid
           and
           distracted
           ,
           or
           suddenly
           ,
           without
           any
           warning
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           a
           Sinner
           ,
           who
           is
           in
           his
           wits
           ,
           and
           believes
           that
           wicked
           Men
           shall
           be
           eternally
           punished
           in
           the
           next
           World
           ,
           
           not
           to
           feel
           an
           amazing
           remorse
           and
           sorrow
           of
           mind
           ,
           when
           he
           sees
           himself
           just
           a
           falling
           into
           Hell.
           
        
         
           A
           dying
           Sorrow
           then
           ,
           though
           it
           may
           be
           sharp
           and
           severe
           ,
           almost
           to
           the
           degree
           of
           Amazement
           and
           Distraction
           (
           and
           it
           is
           hard
           ,
           if
           such
           a
           Sorrow
           be
           not
           real
           and
           sincere
           )
           is
           not
           saving
           Repentance
           ;
           and
           therefore
           though
           Sinners
           may
           feel
           themselves
           very
           heartily
           sorrowful
           ,
           this
           does
           not
           prove
           them
           to
           be
           true
           Penitents
           ;
           and
           yet
           this
           is
           the
           only
           evidence
           they
           can
           have
           of
           their
           Repentance
           ,
           and
           the
           only
           thing
           they
           rely
           on
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           sure
           their
           Sorrow
           is
           very
           sincere
           ;
           and
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           it
           is
           ,
           for
           all
           true
           Sorrow
           is
           sincere
           ;
           but
           Sinners
           who
           are
           very
           sorry
           for
           their
           sins
           may
           be
           damned
           .
        
         
           Since
           then
           sorrow
           for
           Sin
           is
           the
           onely
           evidence
           such
           Men
           can
           have
           of
           the
           sincerity
           of
           their
           Repentance
           ,
           let
           us
           consider
           ,
           whether
           the
           meer
           dying
           sorrows
           of
           Sinners
           be
           any
           evidence
           at
           all
           of
           this
           ,
           or
           what
           kind
           of
           evidence
           it
           is
           :
        
         
           True
           Repentance
           does
           at
           least
           include
           a
           change
           of
           Mind
           ,
           a
           turning
           from
           our
           sins
           to
           God
           ,
           a
           deep
           sence
           of
           the
           evil
           of
           Sin
           ,
           and
           an
           abhorrance
           of
           ourselves
           for
           it
           ,
           a
           great
           reverence
           for
           God
           and
           for
           his
           Laws
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           a
           dread
           of
           his
           Judgements
           ,
           
           and
           deliberate
           and
           serious
           resolutions
           of
           changing
           our
           course
           of
           Life
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           of
           living
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           purposes
           of
           his
           Glory
           ,
           never
           to
           return
           to
           our
           old
           Sins
           again
           ,
           but
           diligently
           to
           exercise
           ourselves
           in
           all
           the
           Duties
           and
           Offices
           of
           a
           Christian
           Life
           .
        
         
           Now
           suppose
           a
           Man
           ,
           who
           has
           lived
           wickedly
           all
           his
           life
           ,
           should
           be
           thus
           changed
           in
           a
           moment
           ,
           and
           prove
           such
           a
           true
           Penitent
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           now
           described
           ,
           and
           that
           God
           ,
           who
           knows
           the
           hearts
           of
           Men
           ,
           sees
           that
           his
           promises
           and
           vows
           are
           sincere
           ,
           and
           that
           if
           he
           were
           to
           live
           any
           longer
           ,
           he
           would
           be
           a
           good
           Man
           ,
           and
           therefore
           will
           pardon
           and
           reward
           him
           ,
           not
           according
           to
           what
           he
           has
           done
           ,
           but
           according
           to
           what
           he
           foresees
           he
           would
           have
           done
           ,
           had
           he
           lived
           any
           longer
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           to
           judge
           Men
           not
           according
           to
           their
           Works
           ,
           but
           according
           to
           his
           own
           Fore-knowledge
           ,
           which
           the
           Scripture
           never
           makes
           the
           Rule
           of
           future
           Judgment
           ;
           )
           I
           say
           ,
           suppose
           such
           Men
           may
           be
           true
           Penitents
           ,
           and
           pardoned
           by
           God
           ,
           who
           knows
           that
           they
           are
           so
           ?
           yet
           they
           can
           never
           have
           the
           comfort
           of
           it
           before
           they
           die
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           them
           to
           know
           it
           .
        
         
           When
           Men
           see
           themselves
           a
           dying
           ,
           
           they
           are
           very
           sorrowful
           for
           their
           sins
           so
           they
           say
           ,
           but
           the
           most
           likely
           account
           of
           it
           is
           ,
           That
           they
           are
           very
           sorry
           they
           are
           a
           going
           to
           Hell
           ,
           as
           a
           Malefactor
           is
           very
           sorrowful
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           going
           to
           the
           Gibbet
           :
           This
           may
           be
           the
           whole
           of
           his
           Sorrow
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           impossible
           to
           prove
           that
           there
           should
           be
           any
           thing
           more
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           extreamly
           improbable
           that
           there
           is
           ;
           for
           what
           likelihood
           is
           there
           ,
           that
           Men
           who
           yesterday
           were
           very
           much
           in
           love
           with
           their
           sins
           ,
           and
           as
           little
           thought
           of
           falling
           out
           with
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           of
           their
           dying
           day
           ,
           should
           to
           day
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           ever
           they
           are
           arrested
           with
           a
           threatning
           Sickness
           ,
           be
           Penitents
           in
           good
           earnest
           ,
           and
           abhor
           their
           Sins
           in
           a
           minute
           ,
           and
           be
           quite
           other
           Men
           upon
           the
           view
           of
           the
           other
           World
           :
           This
           is
           the
           case
           of
           all
           Sinners
           ,
           when
           they
           come
           to
           die
           ,
           which
           makes
           it
           very
           suspicious
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           nothing
           extraordinary
           in
           it
           ,
           no
           miraculous
           power
           of
           the
           divine
           Spirit
           to
           change
           their
           hearts
           in
           a
           moment
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           new
           Men
           ,
           but
           only
           the
           common
           effect
           of
           a
           great
           Fear
           ,
           which
           makes
           Men
           sorry
           for
           their
           sins
           ,
           when
           they
           come
           to
           suffer
           for
           them
           .
        
         
           Now
           if
           such
           dying
           Sinners
           can
           never
           be
           sure
           that
           their
           sorrow
           for
           Sin
           is
           any
           thing
           more
           than
           a
           great
           Fright
           ,
           they
           can
           
           be
           sure
           of
           nothing
           else
           ;
           for
           such
           a
           sorrow
           as
           this
           ,
           will
           counterfeit
           all
           the
           other
           acts
           of
           Repentance
           :
           Men
           who
           are
           terribly
           afraid
           of
           Punishment
           ,
           are
           not
           only
           sorry
           for
           their
           Sins
           ,
           but
           this
           very
           sorrow
           makes
           them
           ashamed
           of
           them
           ,
           gives
           them
           a
           great
           indignation
           against
           themselves
           for
           them
           ,
           makes
           them
           flatter
           their
           Judge
           ,
           and
           vow
           and
           promise
           reformation
           ,
           if
           they
           could
           escape
           this
           one
           time
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           so
           very
           common
           and
           familiar
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           other
           cases
           no
           Man
           regards
           it
           ;
           a
           Judge
           ,
           a
           Father
           ,
           or
           a
           Master
           ,
           will
           not
           spare
           upon
           such
           promises
           as
           these
           ;
           and
           why
           should
           this
           be
           thought
           any
           thing
           more
           in
           a
           dying
           Sinner
           ,
           than
           in
           other
           Malefactors
           ?
           Why
           should
           that
           be
           thought
           a
           sufficient
           reason
           for
           God
           to
           pardon
           ,
           which
           we
           ourselves
           think
           no
           reason
           ,
           in
           all
           other
           cases
           ?
           All
           this
           may
           be
           no
           more
           than
           the
           fear
           of
           Hell
           ;
           and
           I
           doubt
           the
           meer
           fear
           of
           Hell
           ,
           when
           Men
           are
           a
           dying
           ,
           tho'
           it
           may
           imitate
           all
           the
           scenes
           of
           Repentance
           ,
           will
           not
           keep
           them
           out
           of
           Hell.
           It
           is
           so
           very
           probable
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           the
           whole
           of
           a
           Death-bed
           Repentance
           ,
           that
           no
           such
           dying
           Sinner
           can
           have
           any
           reasonable
           hope
           ,
           that
           he
           does
           truly
           repent
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           unless
           he
           flatters
           himself
           ,
           when
           he
           dies
           with
           a
           false
           and
           counterfeit
           Repentance
           ,
           as
           he
           
           did
           ,
           while
           he
           lived
           ,
           with
           the
           hopes
           of
           repenting
           before
           he
           died
           ,
           he
           must
           expire
           in
           all
           the
           terrors
           and
           agonies
           of
           guilty
           Fears
           .
           This
           is
           so
           miserable
           a
           condition
           ,
           that
           tho'
           we
           should
           suppose
           such
           a
           Sinner
           may
           be
           a
           true
           Penitent
           ,
           and
           go
           to
           Heaven
           at
           last
           ,
           yet
           no
           wise
           Man
           would
           endure
           these
           dying
           Agonies
           for
           all
           the
           false
           and
           deceitful
           Pleasures
           of
           Sin
           :
           and
           yet
           there
           is
           no
           possible
           way
           of
           avoiding
           this
           ,
           but
           by
           such
           a
           timely
           Repentance
           ,
           while
           we
           are
           well
           ,
           and
           Death
           at
           a
           distance
           ,
           as
           may
           bring
           forth
           the
           actual
           fruits
           of
           Holiness
           ,
           that
           when
           we
           come
           to
           die
           ,
           we
           may
           have
           some
           better
           evidence
           of
           the
           sincerity
           of
           our
           Repentance
           ,
           than
           meer
           dying
           sorrows
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Let
           us
           now
           consider
           the
           Case
           of
           those
           who
           are
           doubtful
           ,
           what
           their
           condition
           is
           ;
           who
           are
           neither
           so
           good
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           out
           of
           all
           danger
           and
           fear
           ,
           nor
           so
           bad
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           out
           of
           hope
           ;
           and
           I
           need
           not
           tell
           any
           Man
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           a
           state
           between
           Hope
           and
           Fear
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           very
           uneasie
           state
           ,
           when
           eternal
           Happiness
           or
           Misery
           is
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           doubt
           :
           This
           is
           the
           case
           of
           those
           Men
           ,
           who
           after
           all
           their
           good
           resolution
           ,
           are
           ever
           and
           anon
           conquered
           by
           temptations
           ;
           who
           as
           soon
           as
           their
           tears
           are
           dried
           up
           for
           their
           last
           fall
           ,
           fall
           again
           ,
           and
           then
           lament
           their
           sins
           ,
           and
           
           resolve
           again
           ;
           and
           while
           they
           are
           thus
           interchangeably
           sinning
           ,
           repenting
           ,
           and
           resolving
           ,
           before
           they
           have
           got
           a
           lasting
           Victory
           ,
           or
           are
           arrived
           to
           a
           steady
           Vertue
           ,
           are
           summon'd
           by
           Death
           to
           Judgement
           ;
           or
           those
           who
           have
           a
           reverence
           for
           God
           ,
           but
           are
           not
           so
           constant
           and
           frequent
           in
           their
           Devotions
           ,
           or
           if
           they
           abstain
           from
           gross
           and
           scandalous
           Vices
           ,
           yet
           they
           have
           not
           a
           due
           government
           of
           their
           Passions
           ,
           or
           do
           very
           little
           good
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           &c.
           
           Here
           is
           such
           a
           mixture
           of
           Good
           and
           Evil
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           hard
           to
           know
           which
           is
           predominant
           ;
           while
           such
           Men
           are
           in
           health
           ,
           they
           are
           very
           uneasie
           ,
           and
           know
           not
           what
           to
           judge
           of
           themselves
           ;
           but
           they
           fall
           into
           much
           greater
           perplexities
           when
           they
           are
           alarm'd
           with
           the
           near
           aproaches
           of
           Death
           and
           Judgment
           :
           And
           what
           a
           deplorable
           state
           is
           this
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           a
           dying
           ,
           to
           be
           uncertain
           and
           anxious
           ,
           what
           will
           become
           of
           us
           to
           Eternity
           !
        
         
           Now
           there
           is
           no
           possible
           way
           to
           prevent
           these
           fears
           ,
           when
           we
           come
           to
           die
           ,
           but
           by
           giving
           all
           diligence
           to
           make
           our
           Calling
           and
           Election
           sure
           ;
           by
           living
           such
           holy
           and
           innocent
           Lives
           ,
           that
           our
           Consciences
           may
           not
           condemn
           us
           ;
           and
           then
           we
           shall
           have
           confidence
           towards
           God.
           
           
        
         
           But
           this
           is
           such
           a
           remedy
           ,
           as
           few
           of
           
           these
           Men
           like
           :
           they
           would
           be
           glad
           to
           be
           sure
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           but
           yet
           would
           go
           as
           near
           Hell
           as
           they
           can
           without
           danger
           of
           falling
           into
           it
           ;
           they
           will
           serve
           God
           ,
           but
           must
           reserve
           a
           little
           favour
           and
           indulgence
           to
           their
           Lusts
           ;
           though
           they
           dare
           not
           take
           full
           draughts
           of
           sensual
           Pleasures
           ,
           yet
           they
           must
           be
           sipping
           now
           and
           then
           ,
           as
           often
           as
           they
           can
           pacifie
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           and
           get
           rid
           of
           the
           Fear
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           another
           World
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           are
           very
           inquisitive
           after
           other
           Cures
           for
           an
           accusing
           and
           condemning
           Conscience
           :
           are
           mighty
           fond
           of
           such
           marks
           and
           signs
           of
           Grace
           as
           will
           secure
           them
           of
           Heaven
           without
           the
           severities
           of
           Mortification
           ,
           or
           the
           constant
           and
           uniform
           practice
           of
           an
           universal
           Righteousness
           :
           And
           a
           great
           many
           such
           Signs
           have
           been
           invented
           ,
           which
           like
           strong
           Opiates
           asswage
           their
           pain
           and
           smart
           ,
           till
           their
           Consciences
           awake
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           too
           late
           ,
           in
           the
           next
           World.
           
        
         
           For
           all
           this
           is
           Cheat
           and
           Delusion
           ,
           as
           St.
           Iohn
           assures
           us
           :
           
             Little
             children
             ,
             Let
             no
             man
             deceive
             you
             :
             he
             that
             doth
             righteousness
             is
             righteous
             ,
             even
             as
             he
             is
             righteous
             .
             He
             that
             committeth
             sin
             ,
             is
             of
             the
             devil
             ,
             for
             the
             devil
             sinneth
             from
             the
             beginning
             :
             for
             this
             purpose
             the
             Son
             of
             God
          
           
           
             was
             manifested
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             destroy
             the
             works
             of
             the
             devil
             .
             Whosoever
             is
             born
             of
             GOD
             ,
             doth
             not
             commit
             sin
             ;
             for
             his
             seed
             remaineth
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             cannot
             sin
             ,
          
           
           
             because
             he
             is
             born
             of
             GOD.
             In
             this
             the
             children
             of
             GOD
             are
             manifest
             ,
             and
             the
             children
             of
             the
             devil
             :
             whosoever
             doth
             not
             righteousness
             ,
             is
             not
             of
             GOD
             ,
             neither
             he
             that
             loveth
             not
             his
             brother
             .
          
           This
           is
           the
           only
           sure
           Evidence
           for
           Heaven
           ;
           and
           therefore
           every
           Sin
           Men
           commit
           ,
           makes
           their
           state
           doubtful
           ,
           and
           this
           must
           fill
           them
           with
           perplexities
           and
           fears
           :
           Men
           may
           cheat
           themselves
           with
           vain
           hopes
           and
           imaginations
           ,
           when
           they
           come
           to
           die
           ;
           but
           nothing
           can
           be
           a
           solid
           foundation
           for
           Peace
           and
           Security
           ,
           but
           an
           Universal
           Righteousness
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           CONCLUSION
           .
        
         
           FOr
           the
           Conclusion
           of
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           I
           shall
           only
           observe
           in
           a
           few
           words
           ,
           that
           it
           must
           be
           the
           business
           of
           our
           whole
           Lives
           to
           prepare
           for
           Death
           :
           Our
           Accounts
           must
           be
           always
           ready
           ,
           because
           we
           know
           not
           how
           soon
           we
           may
           be
           called
           to
           give
           an
           account
           of
           our
           Stewardship
           ;
           we
           must
           be
           always
           upon
           our
           Watch
           ,
           as
           not
           knowing
           at
           what
           hour
           our
           Lord
           will
           come
           .
           A
           good
           Man
           ,
           who
           has
           taken
           care
           all
           his
           life
           to
           please
           God
           ,
           has
           little
           more
           to
           do
           ,
           when
           he
           sees
           Death
           approaching
           ,
           than
           to
           take
           leave
           of
           his
           Friends
           ,
           to
           bless
           his
           Children
           ;
           to
           support
           and
           comfort
           himself
           with
           the
           hopes
           of
           immortal
           Life
           ,
           and
           a
           glorious
           Resurrection
           ,
           and
           to
           resign
           up
           his
           Spirit
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           Saviour
           :
           His
           Lamp
           is
           full
           of
           Oyl
           ,
           and
           always
           burning
           ,
           tho'
           it
           may
           need
           a
           little
           trimming
           ,
           when
           the
           Bridegroom
           comes
           ;
           some
           new
           acts
           of
           Faith
           and
           Hope
           ,
           and
           such
           devout
           Passions
           
           as
           are
           proper
           to
           be
           exercised
           at
           our
           leaving
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           going
           to
           God
           :
           but
           when
           the
           Bridegroom
           is
           at
           the
           Door
           ,
           it
           is
           too
           late
           with
           the
           foolish
           Virgins
           to
           
           buy
           Oyl
           for
           our
           Lamps
           :
           unless
           we
           be
           ready
           ,
           when
           the
           Bridegroom
           comes
           ,
           to
           enter
           in
           with
           him
           to
           the
           Marriage
           ,
           the
           Door
           will
           be
           shut
           against
           us
           :
           
             Watch
             therefore
             for
             ye
             know
             neither
             the
             day
             ,
             nor
             the
             hour
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             cometh
             .
          
        
         
           Some
           Men
           talk
           of
           preparing
           for
           Death
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           a
           thing
           that
           could
           be
           done
           in
           two
           or
           three
           days
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           proper
           time
           of
           doing
           it
           ,
           were
           a
           little
           before
           they
           die
           :
           but
           I
           know
           no
           other
           Preparation
           for
           Death
           ,
           but
           living
           well
           ;
           and
           thus
           we
           must
           every
           day
           prepare
           for
           Death
           ,
           and
           then
           we
           shall
           be
           well
           prepared
           ,
           when
           Death
           comes
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           we
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           give
           a
           good
           account
           of
           our
           Lives
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           improvement
           of
           our
           Talents
           ;
           and
           he
           who
           can
           do
           this
           ,
           is
           well
           prepared
           to
           die
           ,
           and
           to
           go
           to
           Judgment
           :
           but
           he
           who
           has
           spent
           all
           his
           days
           wickedly
           ,
           whatever
           care
           he
           may
           take
           when
           he
           comes
           to
           die
           ,
           to
           prepare
           himself
           for
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           certain
           he
           can
           never
           prepare
           a
           good
           Account
           of
           his
           past
           Life
           ;
           and
           all
           his
           other
           Preparations
           are
           little
           worth
           .
        
      
       
         The
         END
         .
      
    
     
       
         
           ADVERTISEMENT
           .
        
         
           A
           Preservative
           against
           Popery
           ,
           in
           two
           Parts
           :
           With
           a
           Vindication
           ,
           in
           Answer
           to
           the
           Cavils
           of
           
             Lewis
             Sabran
          
           a
           Jesuit
           .
           By
           
             William
             Sherlock
          
           ,
           D.
           D.
           Master
           of
           the
           Temple
           .
           Printed
           for
           
             W.
             Rogers
          
           .
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A59840-e2450
           
             2.
             
             Heb.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A59840-e3610
           
             See
             5
             Prov.
             22
             ,
             23.
             7.
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             3
             Heb.
             12.
             
          
           
             12
             Heb.
             15.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             12
             Heb.
             14.
             
          
           
             2
             Rom.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             6
             Gal.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             20
             Mat.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             15
             Luk.
             11
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             1
             Rom.
             18.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             6
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             7
             Mat.
             21.
             
          
           
             18
             Mat.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             2
             Acts
             38
             ,
             41.
             
          
           
             3
             Rom.
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             24.
             5
             
             Rom.
             1.
             2
             
             Eph.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             5
             Gal.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             2
             Rom.
             13
             ,
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28
             ,
             29.
             8
             
             Rom.
             4.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A59840-e10030
           
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             55
             ,
             56
             ,
             57.
             
          
           
             7
             Heb.
             25.
             
          
           
             1
             John
             3.
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             1
             John
             3.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A59840-e10610
           
             25
             Mat.
             1
             ,
             &c.